A DECLARATION Against SACRILEDGE.
CHAP. I.
The Declaration of the Bishop of Ossory, exhibited to the High Court of Justice before Jesus Christ, the righteous Judge, against the most horrible sin of Sacriledge and all sacrilegious persons, that detain the Tythes, rob the Church, and take the Lands and Houses of God into their own possessions.
Together, with his most humble Petition, to the Eternall and Almighty God, his most gratious Redeemer, and his most loving Master, Jesus Christ, that he would arise and maintain his own cause, and smite all his Enemies upon their cheek-bone, and put them to perpetual shame, and root out their memorial from off the earth.
Sheweth,
THAT, by Your most glorious Martyr, the strenuous defender of the true Christian Faith and his most gratious Master, Charles the I. of ever blessed memory; he was called and appointed to be the Bishop of Ossory; and to inable him the better to discharge his duty in the service of God, the in [...]tructing of his people, and the governing of that Diocess commended to his care, he was invested and admitted to have, and to injoy, all the rights, interests, priviledges and prerogatives of that Bishoprick.
But the Irish Rebells, through the perswasions of their Popish Priests, and suggestions of Satan, have expelled him, and detained all his dues and rights from him, about 19 years together; And when the goodness of God [Page 2] was pleased to restore the gratious Son of that gloriou [...] Martyr, unto his Crown and Dignity, his Majestie imitating the pious steps of his most Religious Father, restored all the Reverend Bishops, and the rest of the Learned and Loyall Clergy, unto their ancient rights and pristine dignities; the malicious enemy of all goodness, the Devill and Satanas still envying the Satan now deals with the Church of Christ, as he did with the Church of the Jews after their captivity. Ezra. 4. 7. Neh. 6. 1. Honour of God, and by all means striving to obscure the Glory of his Church, and the happy Restauration of his service; As formerly, after the captivity of the children of Israel, the Jews in Babylon, when, they were happily returned unto their own Land, which the God of their Fathers had bestowed upon them and their posterities for ever, and were now beginning to re-edify their Temple for the honour of their God, and the place of his Worship for his people, he stirred up Bishlam, M [...]thredath, Tabeel, Samballat, T [...]biah, Geshem, and the rest of their companions, the enemies of Gods people, to hinder all their proceedings in setting forwards the true service of their God, by writing false Letters unto the King; and upon their unjust informations, procuring letters from the King, to obstruct the building, and working of Gods House, to the great prejudice and grief of [...]ose Holy men, that aimed at nothing more then to promote the glory of God, and the good of his people; So now, he stirred up many Armed men, or men of Arms, and Commanders of men, men of Renown, that in the year 49 shewed themselves very active, and serviceable for their and our undubitable King, his now gratious Majesty, and whom his Majesty for that their faithfulness and service, did most gratiously, and justly according as they had deserved, most Royally, and like a King, reward them, with Cities, Lands, Houses, Gardens, and the like evidences of his Royall bounty, under the pretence of this his Majesties grant and gift, to labour and strive to swallow down the Lands and Houses, which I am sure do of right belong unto the Church of God, and am confident his Majesty is so pious that he never intended to reward his servants with any of those goods, of what nature soever they are, that were dedicated and set Why Lands dedicated for the service of God should not be alienated. Rom. 2. 22. apart for the service of God; because the alienating of any things set apart and consecrated for Gods service, and dedicated to that end, is no less then sacriledge; and Sacriledge is a [...]n of such a transcendent nature, as is far more odious and abominable in the sight of God then most of all other sins: for St. Paul demandeth, If thou, that abhorrest Idols, wilt commit sacriledge? And you all know, what a horrible sin Idolatry is: and how highly the Lord God was offended, and how grievously he punished and plagued the Israelites for the same, as when he slue 3000 men, for their Idolatry Exod. 32. 28. in worshipping the golden Calfe.
And yet St. Paul sheweth herein, that sacriledge is far more odious and Why sacriledge is more abominable and a greater sin then Idolatry. a more abominable sin in the sight of God; because by Idolatry, we do but give the honour of God to that which is no god; but by our sacriledge, we rob the true God of that honour which is due unto him, and we deprive him of that worship, and service, and thanks, that he should have from many men, if they were not deprived, and robbed of their estates by that sacriledge, which makes them unable to do that service, and to bring others to do that service unto God, which they ought to do.
And therefore most justly hath that sacriledge, which is the diminution of the revenues of the Church, been ever accounted the highest, the boldest and the most damnable sin in the World. For our Religion is the very ground of all our happiness, and the chiefest of all our comforts: and the riches, honours, and Revenues of the Church, the Tythes, Oblations, and Donations of Religious men, are, as I shall fully shew unto you in this Treatise, the very main outward props of our Religion; and if with Sampson you take away the pillars, you overthrow the House, & sublatis studiorum [Page 3] praemiis ipsa studia pereunt, saith Seneca; so, take away the props of Religion, and your Religion, like a tottering wall, will soon fall unto the ground; and when you have supplanted our Religion, you have dissolved all the tyes and associations betwixt God and men, and left us all as aliens and strangers, and which is worse, enemies unto God. And therefore when other mischiefes have their limits, and so hurt but one or other, and there is an end, yet this sin of Sacriledge strikes at Goodness and Godliness it self, it sets the world besides its hindges, and sweeps away our peace and all our happiness from off the earth, when as God, and the King, and all of us are thereby unexpressibly damnified.
And therefore he is no better then a savage beast, and hath a heart of iron, and Cyclopick breasts, quae genuere ferae, that can invade heaven, and rob God, and put down the Prerogatives of his King, and spoil mankind of all safety: which made the very Heathens themselves to have alwaies an exceeding great reverence of the things, that were dedicated unto their gods; and, to violate the Religion of other Countries, which they thought much more vain then their own, they conceived to be so monstrous, that it was alwaies accounted inauspicious: and the wrongs done to a false deity carried an horror with it, and was usually revenged by the true God.
Yet these men, being many, rich and powerfull, both in wealth, wit, and What the men of the year 49 do say. Friends, would perswade our good King and all others, but not aright, that they are most zealous for the Church of Christ and the service of God, and what lands and houses they seek to take from us belong not to us, nor to the Church of God; and therefore that it is no sacriledge, nor any waies unjust in them, to take from us what the King hath justly bestowed on them; but it is a [...]oul imputation most uncharitably cast upon them by me, to blemish their sincerity in the service, and for the honour of God.
And therefore seeing that in foro poli, I am, like Troylus, impar congressus What the Author doth in this c [...]nflict abou [...] the▪ [...]ights of the Church. 1. Thing. A hilli, Infoelix puer, too weak every way to contest with so many magnanimous men of Arms, that are incompassed with so many heroick friends, I must
1. Appeal to thee, O my God, and sweet Saviour Jesus Christ, and desire thee with the words of the Psalmist, Arise, O God, maintain thine own cause; or, as our last Translation hath it, plead thine own cause; for I am not Psal. 74. 23. able to maintain it, unless thou wilt arise to plead the cause of the helpless, and pluck thy right hand out of thy bosom to consume the enemy, and let not man have the upper hand, but do thou to them, as thou didst unto the Midianites, unto Sisera, and unto Jabin, at the brook of Kison, which perished at Endor, and became as the dung of the earth, which say, Let us take to our selves the houses of God in poss [...]ssion; and especially to them that not only say, but also do violently and sacrilegiousl [...] mis-inform good and pious Princes, and take both the houses of God and the lands of the Church into their possessions. O my God, make them like a wheel, that is alwaies tottering and turning, and as the stubble before the wind, that is ever shaking Psal 83. 12. and never at rest, and like as the fire that burneth up the wood, and as the flame that consumeth the mountains; persecute them even so with thy tempest, and make them affraid with thy storms, that they may understand, what a heynous sin it is to commit Sacriledge and to rob the living God, by hindering and disinabling his servants to do him service, and to ascribe the honour due unto his name.
2. I must and will, to the uttermost of mine ability, demonstrate unto all 2. Thing. Church-robbers the heynousness of this sin, and the fearfull punishment there▪ of; and to that end,
1. I will here set down what I have written, above 45 years agone, [Page 4] concerning sacriledge, and what you may find in the True Church l. 3. c. 2. pag. 429. with some amplification and explication thereof.
2. I will, upon the resolution, and religious intention of the good and 2d. Thing. godly King David, to build God an House for his servants to meet in it to worship him, shew unto you the necessity and use of Cathedrals, and Churches for Gods Worship, and the duty of all Christian Kings and Princes therein; and the full description and detestation of this horrible and most odious sin of Sacriledge. And I will do my best, to enlarge this point unto the full; that so, my Reader may reap the full benefit of this my Discourse, and the easier retain in his memory, what he readeth in it: and that the same good Doctrines and Instructions, the oftner, and the more usually they are published, and in the more large Volums they are printed, may the more likely have their fate to continue, when as small Treatises, especially not methodically d [...]gested, are the sooner neglected, and do suffer, through the iniquity of time, to be buried in oblivion.
CHAP. II.
Of Sacriledge, what it is; How manifold it is, and how it hath been alwayes punished, and never escaped the Hand of the Divine Vengeance.
1. SAcriledge which the Greeks call [...], and the sacrilegious person Sacriledge, what it is. R [...]i sacra violatio aut usurpatio. Thom. prim [...] secunda q 99. Prov. 20. 25. [...], is, the usurpation, or the violation of any sacred thing: and this violation of it, is to be understood for any kind of irreverence or dishonouring of it; & Sacrilegium dicitur quasi sacrilaedium, saith Innocentius: and as Aquinas saith, All that is sacriledge, which is done to the irreverence of any sacred thing. And Solomon saith, It is an abomination to the Lord to devour things that are sanctified: Et, non owne quod displic [...]t dicitur abominatio; And not all things that displease God are said to be abominations; sed quod vald [...] d [...]splicet, but the things which do most highly and exceedingly displease the Lord, is said to be an abomination, saith Per [...]ld [...]s▪ S [...]mma Vitiorum. Peraldus.
2. You may observe, that this high displeasing-sin of Sacriledge, is manifold; but especially it consisteth in these three things: Sacriledge threefold, and committed 3. waye [...]. 1. Way, against sacred persons.
1. The violation and abuse offered to Sacred persons, such as are Kings and Queens, that are called and appointed by God to be nursing Fathers, and nursing Mothers unto the Church of Christ, and the Bishops, Priests, and other Ministers, that are consecrated to serve God at his Altar. Whosoever doth irreverently abu [...] any of them, either in word or deed, committeth sacriledge, because they are sacred persons. And so Agesilaus was wont to say, That he did greatly wonder, why any man should think, that they are not worthily accounted in the number of sacrilegious persons, qui l [...]dere [...]t eos, qui diis supplicarent, vel Deos venerarentur, which did any wayes hurt or wrong those which did supplicate or intercede for us, and worshipped God; whereby that most prudent Prince signified, Eos non tantu [...] sacrilegos esse, qui Deos ipsos aut Templorum ornatum spoliarent; sed [...]os maxime, Aemilius Probus. qui Deorum ministros & praecones contumeliis aff [...]erent, saith Ae [...]ilius Probus; because, that as our Saviour saith, He that despiseth you, despiseth me; Luke 10. 16. and he that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me.
2. The prophaning of the Church, or the abuse of any places consecrated 2. Way, against sacred places. for to be the places of Gods service, is no lesse than sacriledge.
3. That is sacriledge, and he is a sacrilegious person, which not only 3. Way, against sacred things. 1. Sacraments. 2. Vessels. 3 Ornaments. 4. Goods ( [...].) Lands, Houses, &c. dishonoureth and irreverently useth the sacred persons, or prophaneth the holy places, but doth take away any sacred thing, or any other thing feloniously, by way of stealth, from any sacred place; Quia tale furtum Sacrilegium est. Because such a theft is termed sacriledge; which every other stealth, or unjust taking, or detaining of our neighbours goods is not so. Nam undecunque tollere, non est Sacrilegium committere; for all stealth, and every unjust taking away of goods, is not sacriledge; but he that taketh away any thing that is sacred, or consecrated and dedicated for the service of God, is a robber of God, and a sacrilegious person, saith S. Augustine; and so S. Hierom saith, Amico rapere furtum est, sed Ecclesiam fra [...] dare Augustine super Johan. & habetur 23. q. 4. Sacriledge, how different from Theft. Hierom. Ep. 34. Sacrilegium est, To steal and take away the goods of our friend or neighbour, is theft; but to take away the goods, or to defraud or cheat the Church of Christ of any thing that belongs unto the Church, is Sacriledge: Yea, voluntas sola quoad ecclesiam punitur. As he that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed Adultery, and as the intention o [...] Treason against the King is Treason; So he that hath a will and a sacrilegious intent, or but an itching desire, to defraud the Church, is a sacrilegious person, and shall no wayes escape unpunished.
And here I will briefly examine Doctor Burges his Description of Sacriledge, Doctor Burge [...] his Description of Sacriledge, and his inference thereupon discuss [...]d; and the iniquity thereof plainly shewed. whereby he would fain prove, That the taking away, or selling of the Donations of holy men unto Christ and his Church, is neither Sacriledge, nor Sin; especially the Lands of the Cathedral Churches: because, saith he, Sacriledge is the robbing of God, either by alienating, detaining, purloyning, diverting, or perverting, that which is Gods own by Divine right, and therefore due to Christ, and thereby to his Ministers, wh [...]ther the things be set apart by express Command, or voluntarily given according to Gods special Warrant and Direction: But, saith he, The Lands given to the Bishops Page 8. and Cathedrals, are not Commanded by God to be given, neither had the Givers any special Warrant or Direction from God to bestow them: therefore no Sacriledge nor sin to take them away.
Where I beseech you to observe,
1. The errour and mistake of the man; for I need not have any special 1. The ignorance of Doctor Burges. Warrant to do that which God gives a Generall allowance for any man to do.
2. Mark the malice and the madnesse of the man against the Bishops, and 2. The malice of the Doctor ag [...]inst the Bishops. the Cathedral Lands; for he would perswade you to believe, that these were not given according to Gods will, but without his Warrant and Direction: But I have, and shall shew unto you, That those holy men, which vowed and dedicated them to God, gave them not only for the proper use The speciall ends for which the lands were given to the Bishops and Cathedrals; which being taken away, alienated, and s [...]ld, these services of God cannot be performed. Wherby you may perceive the great dishonor that is done to God by this Sacriledge. of the Bishops, to make themselves, like Dives, to be cloathed in Scarlet, and to fare deliciously every day, and to make their wives like Ladies, and their children great in this world: but they bestowed them for these four special ends:
1. To maintain the Bishops and their families in a fair and competent manner, and to furnish themselves with those necessaries whereby they might be inabled to preach and publish the Gospel of Christ every way, by words, writing, and printing it unto his people.
2. To edifie, repair, and beautifie, Synagogues, Temples, and Churches, for the people of God to meet in, to serve God, and to be instructed in the Faith and Doctrine of Christ.
3. To relieve the poor, clothe the naked, feed the hungry, help the fatherlesse and widows, and the like.
4. To keep hospitality, to relieve Strangers, to redeem Captives, and to do other works of piety and charity, which the Bishops in their wisdoms [Page 6] shall think fit and requisite to be done, according to the will and good pleasure of God: And the Bishops are but intrusted as Gods Stewards to see these things faithfully discharged.
And I would gladly understand, Was it ignorance or malice, in this fellow, to amuse and stagger the simple Readers of his Pamphlet, and to make them doubt, whether Lands given to Cathedrals, to these ends, and for these purposes, have any allowance from God, and Warrant to be agreeable to his will? when as all men know how often and how earnestly God commandeth all and every one of these things to be done: especially considering that his Grand Master, Cartwright, confesseth, That now in the time of the Gospel, whatsoever is either established by Law, or conferred by man's liberality for the uses of Gods service, is all to be accounted sacred or holy; and for this cause, both the taking away of the whole, or the diminishing of any part of such holy things, is sacriledge condemned in Deut. 23. 21, 22, 23. and never any honest man said otherwise.
And this sin of Sacriledge, being so abominable, and so hateful in the sight of God, it must needs be plagued with intolerable punishments: and Distinct. 19. Q. Curtius l. 7. no marvel; for as Q. Curtius saith, Cum diis pugnant sacrilegi, The sacrilegious persons do fight and wage war with God himself, and by all means seek to deprive him of his honour and service: And as Lucan saith, Lucan Phars. l. 3.
Who can imagine that sacrilegious persons shall escape unpunished? For if the gods should not revenge their own wrongs, Who should do it? saith the Heathen Poet: but they that were the Idols of the Heathens have done it among the Gentiles, and the true God will do it among the Christians: For as Juvenal saith,
The sacrilegious Nuns were to be interr'd, and thrown alive into the pit.
And this is the usual course and practice of God, to cause those that by Gods usuall dealing with men. the sweet promises of his mercies cannot be allured to pay their duties unto his Church, and to use a good conscience, to be frighted from robbing and abusing his Church, by the terrour of his most fearful vengeance executed upon the like offenders; that such as will not be led by his mercies, might be drawn by his judgements: Because that, as
Good men will not wrong the Church, for the love of God; So many times,
Many evil men, at least not very good, will forbear to rob and destroy the Church for fear of the punishment of Church-robbers. And therefore as Absolom, when he could not by promises and perswasions win Joah to be of 2 Sam. 10. his side; by firing his barly-fields, he forced him to do what he pleased: So, when the still and sweet voice of God can do no good to make Jonah to obey the Lord's command, a tempestuous whirl-wind, tumbling him to the bottom of the Sea, will bring him back to his obedience. So it may be [Page 7] when the promising of Gods blessings can work no Reformation, nor get any satisfaction for wrongs done unto the Church, Gods coming to visit them with the Rod, and to whip their sacriledge with scourges, to fill their faces with shame and confusion, and to give them fire and brimstone, storms and tempest to be their portion to drink, may a little frighten the sacrilegious Souldiers, from laying an insupportable weight of miseries, or committing a most intolerable Sacriledge against the Church of Christ.
Therefore, I thought good, to shew unto all sacrilegious persons, That as the Lords mouth hath very often, and very much spoken against this sin of Sacriledge; So the Lords hand hath neither a little, nor seldom strucken it; and that very few men have fostered Sacriledge in their heart, and laid hold of it with their hands, but they have also born and felt heavy judgements upon their backs, either in this life, or in that which is to come.
As the Sacriledge of Achan was the Beesom that swept away the whole The punishment of Sacrilegious persons. Josh. 7. House of Achan, and the Axe that hath cut down both him and all his posterity in one day. So the Sacriledge of Gehezi, that must needs have Silver and Rayment from Naaman, for the favour that his Master had done unto him, was the Porter that brought the incurable loathsome scab 2 Reg. 5. of Leprosie upon him, and upon all his seed for ever. And so the Sacriledge of Shishak, King of Egypt, that came up against Hierusalem, and took away the Treasures of the House of the Lord, and the Treasures of the Kings House, and the Shields of Gold that Solomon had made, was sufficiently 1 Reg. 14. 25, 26. recompensed by the Thracians, that invaded, subdued, and harrased, all his Dominions. So likewise, the Sacriledge of Johash King of Israel, that drew a great booty out of Gods Temple, brought such a vengeance 2 Reg. 14. 14. upon him, as ended his accursed life with deadly poison. And Sennacherib that came with a fall intent to rob and plunder the Lords House in the dayes of Hezechias, was sent home with a hook in his nose, and a bridle in his lips, by the same way that he came: And, as if this was not punishment enough for emptying the Lords Exchequer, and his purpose to take away all the Treasure of the Temple; not long after his arrival home, his own sons Adramelec and Sharezzar, slew him in the Temple of his god Nisroch. And 2 Reg. 19. 37. Belshazzars Sacriledge, in abusing the holy vessels of Gods House, that his father had taken away from the Temple, was well enough recompensed Dan. 5. 23, 25, & 31. as you find in Dan. 5. 31. These things are Registred in the Holy Scriptures.
And it is recorded in the Gentile-Writers, how that the Grecians, which of all others formerly were most Victorious; yet after they had once become sacrilegious, and offered violence to the Temple of Pallas, they lost all their hope, and never thrived any more. For so Virgil saith,
And thereupon he inferreth, what I do now inforce, and what Carulus setteth down more generally:
They ever slid and slipt and failed, after that impious Tydides, scelerumque inventor Ʋlysses, and Ʋlysses the inventor of mischiefs, had taken away the Palladium, and killed the Ministers of the Temple. And so Justin Justin. trist. l. 4. saith, That Philomenes, a most brave and valiant Captain, after he became [Page 8] Sacrilegious, Primus inter confertissimos d [...]micans, cecidit, Fighting first amongst the most excellent souldiers, he was killed; and so, saith mine Author, Sacrilegii poenas impio sanguine lu [...]t, he paid for his Sacriledge with his ungodly blood; and let other Sacrilegious Captains and Souldiers fear the like fate. Lactantius also reporteth how Fulvius, the Censor, for taking Lactant. de origine error. c. 4. &c. 8. away Marmoreas tegulas, Marble-tiles from the Temple of Juno Lacin [...]a, as the long-Parliament men took away the Tiles of the Cathedrall Church of St. Keney; And Appius Clandius for alienating things dedicated to Hercules, were most miserably plagued by the gods; the one lost both his ears, and the other was distracted of his wits: a heavy punishment! therefore for no leight sin, you may be sure.
But the time would be too long, and my papers too short for me to declare at large unto you, what Aulus Gellius setteth down, how that when Aulus Gell. noct. Attic. l. 3. c. 9. Quintus Cep [...]o the Consul had taken and spoiled the Town of Tolouse in France, and found there very much gold in the Churches and Temples of that City; it so fell out by the just judgment of God, that whosoever laid hands or lightly touched the gold that was taken in that spoil, misero cruciabilique exitu periit, saith mine Author, he perished most miserably, so that it grew to be a proverb among all Nations, when any generall plague and grievous destruction happened for any sin, it was Sicut aurum Tolosanum, like the gold of Tolouse, that destroyed all that medled with it: Or to shew unto you, how P [...]rrhus and all his men were drowned for robbing the Treasury of Proserpina; Or of the 400 souldiers of King Xerxes, that were burnt with thunder and lightning, just as they were spoyling the Temple of Delphos; Or of Brennius, that ever before was most victorious and had sacked Rome, but had his whole Army most miserably spoiled after the ransacking of the same Temple, Et Dei voluntate in se manus vertit, as Valerius Max. saith. Or of the Scythians, that were most miserably plagued Val. Max. l. 1. c. 2. with many and most grievous diseases, called Enareas, that is execrable and accursed, for their Sacriledge in sacking the Temple of Venus Ʋrania. Or of Alexander the great; that, for abusing the consecrated vessels Vide Theat. judicii divini p. 439. of Hercules, in the very same City, and in the self same manner, as Belshezzar had abused the vessels of Gods Temple in Jerusalem, before him; was so suddenly stricken in the midst of his banquet, even as he was Herodotus l. 1. p 51. Agl. fol. 33. 2. p. drinking, that he groaned and cried out so as if he had been shot with a most deadly dart. Or of Antiochus Epiphanes, that died most miserably, and at his death confessed it was for his sin of Sacriledge, because he had taken away the vessels of gold and the vessels of silver, that were in the Dan. 5. 2, 3, 4. Church and House of God in Jerusalem, 1 Mach. 6. Or of Heliodorus, Q. Curtius. l. 10. p 415. that being sent to rob the Temple, there appeared unto him two men, sent from Heaven, which whipped him continually so long and so much, that he fell down in the Temple, and there lay groveling and destitute of all help, untill at the request of his souldiers, the Priests of God prayed for him: Or of Pompeius Magnus, who is noted by Titus Livius and Cicero, to be one Mach. 2. 3. of the most fortunate and most successfull Souldiers in the World; yet after he had robbed the Temple of the Lord in Jerusalem, and spoiled those sacred things, that belonged unto the Church, he never prospered; but, sicut unda supervenit undam, as one wave followeth after another, so ill successes, losses, and misfortunes followed and succeeded one after another to him, untill at last he made an end of an unhappy life by a miserable death, when he was most perfidiously slain by Achillas: Or of Ananias and Saphira who, because they did secretly withhold some part of that, which they had voluntarily once resolved to dedicate for Gods service, and the maintenance of his servants, they were presently stricken with sudden death: Or, if I should speak of many more, whose tragicall ends Eusebius, Josephus [Page 9] and other writers both Ecclesiasticall and prophane have set down, Aulus Gellius l 3. c. 9. Sacrum sacrove commendatum qui dempserit rapuerit (que) parricida esto: we shall find, that whatsoever they got and pillaged from the Church and Temples of the gods, it is like aurum Tolossanum, the gold of Tolossa, the which whosoever touched did most miserably perish, as I shewed to you before; for it fares with them as it did of old with the Eagle, whereof the Christian Poet saith,
The which my Countrey-man thus excellently translates;
And so the gain of a little, unjustly gotten, proved to be the loss of all that she might justly have injoyed.
And, as the best Poet, in the best Verse of all his works, by the testimony of Apollo his Oracle, saith
The sacrilegious persons were best to learn to be just, and not to despise the gods, and spoile the goods, that are dedicated to their service; because, as Seneca saith, Sacrilegi dant poenas, quamvis nemo usque ad Deos manus porrigat; Seneca de benefic. l. 5. c. 12. the sacrilegious persons and robbers of the Church-rights shall never escape unpunished, though no man should lift up his hands and cry to the gods against them, as it appeareth sufficiently by the examples before cited.
But it may be some will say, they were no gods whose examples you forecited, Obj. and their Temples were no Churches, nor houses of the true God, but of mortall wicked men and women, whom the Gentiles, that knew not God, deified and adored them for gods; and therefore that could be no sacriledge, to take away things dedicated to Idols, and consecrated for the service of Devils, and not of God; and their punishment, for whatsoever it was, was not, and could not be supposed to be for sacriledge, when as the robbing of those Temples and those false gods cannot be said to be sacriledge: Which is rei sacrae violatio, as I said before.
I answer, That, as St. Paul would not have the Christians to eat of that Sol. which is offered in Sacrifice unto Idols, because it was consecrated for the 1 Cor. 10. 28. The Temples of the false gods not to be violated, and why. Idol, and so dedicated to the false god, which the Apostle saith was none other then the Devil, vers. 20. whom notwithstanding they deemed and worshipped for the true God; So Lactantius saith that the true God would not have those things, that belonged any waies to any, taken for a deity, [Page 10] though they were but false gods, and no gods, but only supposed deities, as all those aforenamed were supposed and believed to be by the Gentiles to be any waies prophaned and abused by wicked men, especially by those, that took those idols to be gods, as all those sacrilegious persons afore-named, Tydides, Ʋlysses, Philomenes, Fulvius, Appius, Cepio, and the rest, took Pallas, Venus, Juno, Jupiter, Apollo, and the like, for their gods and goddesses to be worshipped; therefore, whatsoever the robbing of those Temples had been unto the Christians, that knew them to be the houses of Devils and not of God; yet, to these men, and to all others, that believed them to be gods, the robbing of them and their Temples, could be judged no less then Sacriledge; and therefore that they ought to suffer the just and severe punishment of Sacriledge: And besides, God would not suffer these men to escape the hands of justice for their Sacriledge, and the spoiling of these false gods, lest that by the like robbers, his own Church and servants might be oppressed and spoiled, as they are in many places under this pretence, that our Churches are not the Houses of God, nor we the true servants of Jesus Christ.
But let these men take he [...]d, lest the like judgments fall on them, as have befallen on the like Sacrilegious persons; for God is still the same, and hath still the same care of his service and servants: and I have heard his name, that, riding through Saint Pauls Church yard, in the daies of A true story very remarkable. King Henry the 8th. looked up towards the top of the Church, and said, I hope I shall see that lead turned into silver and gold into my purse, ere it be long. And a poor woman said, I hope, I shall see thee hanged first. A rash speech, and a harsh hope; yet, it happened right; for within a few years after, the gentleman was executed and ended his life at Tiburn; and Saint Pauls Church stands yet unbestript of her cloathing: Sic pereant inimici tui Domine; So let all thine enemies perish, O God, that say unto themselves, let us take the Houses of God in possession; make them ( O Lord) like Oreb and Zeb, and like unto the dung of the earth, as the Holy Prophet Ps. 74. 10, 11. speaketh.
And I say to these Sacrilegious persons as the holy woman Delphina In the life of St. Elzear. p. 26. said to her husband Saint Elzear, Count of Sabran, Take heed that you attempt not to lay your hands on that which is vowed to God; or dedicated to his service: because God will not be mocked, he cannot endure to be robbed, or suffer his service to be prejudiced and abated, by taking away the means that should maintain it; but he will punish them, and powre down vengeance upon the heads both of them and of their posterity, that take away the Lands, Houses, and Possessions of the Church, that were vowed and dedicated to Jesus Christ to relieve his members, and to uphold his service: as you may well understand, if you do but consider it by that memorable example of As I remember. Dr. Hanmer in the History of Ireland. William Earl Marshall of this Kingdom of Ireland; who, when he had appeased the Rebellion, that then rose in his time, took a great deal of the lands of the Church into his own hands; and the Bishop, because he would not restore it unto the Church, excommunicated him for the same, and he went to the King and complained; but before the Bishop could come to his answer he died, and was buried in that Excommunicated estate; yet, his son entreated the King to cause the Bishop to absolve him, which he did conditionally, that his son would restore those lands unto the Church, which the son denying, God denied his blessing to his posterity, that there is not one heir Male of him left upon the face of the earth, to injoy those lands, that he Sacrilegiously took away from the Church.
Neither do I see, how it can be otherwise; for the very Heathens that had not the knowledge of Gods laws, nor of Jesus Christ, could say, that [Page 11] vulgò ereditum est, it was generally by all men believed, some fatall and fearfull punishment must needs be imminent to that man, qui sacris rebus ac Deo dicatis manus injiceret, aut qui pios homines; aut certè fungentes sacris ministeriis, oppugnaret; which should lay his hands to take away any sacred thing, or offer any injury to any godly man, or oppose and wrong them especially that administer holy things: and to that end, to confirm this truth they did proverbially recite that Homerical distich, Homer I [...]. [...].
Which in effect, signifieth thus much, that, although God wisheth well to every man, and takes no pleasure in the destruction of his Creatures, which he made, that they might have their being, and be happy, if they did not offend; yet, if any man will be so wicked, as by his Sacrilegious doings, to strive with God, to despise his maker, and to spoil his servants, whom God wisheth well unto; then certainly, damnum huic imminet ingens; a mighty mischief, and some fearfull evil doth hang over such a mans head, and he shall not escape it.
And therefore, let all men take heed and beware of Sacriledge, for though it may seem a sweet spoil; yet, it will prove at last to be as pernitious, Josh. 7. 25. as Achan's wedge, or as fatall as Turnus his luckless b [...]lt, that bereaved him of his life, which otherwise, he might have injoyed, and have received pardon; when Christ, beholding the stollen cognizance of his beloved spouse, shall take away his mercy, and shut up his loving kindness in displeasure, (which otherwise he would have gratiously shewed); and Infoelix humer [...] cum apparuit ingens Balteus, & noti [...] fulserunt cingula bullis Pallantispuert▪ Virgil. l. 12. shall adde some further vengeance, saying, as Aeneas did to Turnus; when he beheld the belt,
This is laid on thee for thy Sacriledge, one torture more for that; for I would heartily wish, that all Sacrilegious persons Lords, Souldiers, Knights, or Gentlemen, would diligently mark and weigh, and never forget the manner of Christ his behaviour, when he came into the Temple, how Joh. 2. 14. different it was from his usual carriage at all other times; for he that was the Instrument of Mercy, and descended from Heaven, cum amore, non flagello, and came to pardon, and not to punish; yet he, that was so ready, and so willing and well-pleased to pardon Theeves, Adulterers, and other wicked nefarious fellows, and called all such as were weary and heavy laden with the burden of their sins, and promised that he would [...]ase them; When he saw how his Sanctuary was abused, by those sacrilegious Merchants Matth. 11. 2 [...]. that bought and sold therein, He puts on Justice and Severity; and, as it appears, more angerly than ever he seemed to be, while he walked here on earth, [...]umbled down the tables of those Money-changers, and the violators of holy things, and chaced them with a whip-cord, both from Himself, and from his Temple; And he tells them the reason why he was so exceedingly angry, which was, because they had so highly, and so vildly transgressed, in making his House, which was the House of prayer, to become, by their sacriledge, a den of Theeves. O consider this, all ye that commit Sacriledge, and forget God; lest he teary you in pieces, while there is none to help you. And you that are brave Souldiers, and commit Sacriledge, consider also, what Charles the Great, that was as great, and as brave a Souldier, as any that was in the World in his dayes, saith to you [Page 10] [...] [Page 11] [...] [Page 12] all: Novimus multa regna & reges eorum propterea cecidisse, quia Ecclesias Verba Garoli Magni, in capital. Catul. tit. 7. c. 104. spoliaverunt, resque earum vastaverunt, alienaverunt vel dirip [...]erunt; Episcopisque & Sacerdotibus, atque, quod majus est, Ecclesiis eorum abstulerunt & pugnantibus dederunt; quapropter nec fortes in bell [...], nec in fi [...]e stabiles fuerunt, nec victores extiterunt, sed terga multi vulnerati & plures interfecti verterunt, regnaque & regiones, & quod pejus est regna coelestia perdiderunt, atque propriis haereditatibus caruerunt & hactenus carent. And it will be worth your labour, to remember, what commands that wise and strenuous Earl of Strafford delivered for his children, ( i. e.) to his son William Wentworth, The Earl of Straffords speech at his death. commends himself, Gives him charge, to serve his God, to submit to his King, with all faith and alleagiance in things temporal, to the Church in things spiritual; Gives him charge, as he will answer it to him in Heaven, never to meddle with the Patrimony of the Church, for it will be the canker that will eat up the rest of his estate: Again, chargeth him, as he will answer him in Heaven, never to meddle with it.
And yet notwithstanding all the sayings and perswasions of wise men, and the severe punishments threatned against all, and executed upon so many sacrilegious persons, as we read of in all Histories; we find, as S. Bernard saith, The houses of the Bishops, and the Revenues of Gods servants, Bernard Epist. [...]2 [...]. have, against all Law and Right, been heretofore given to Souldiers, and others, that were Rebels, to be inhabited. And as Victor Ʋticensis saith, Vict. Ʋticen. de Hist. Vandal [...] rum. l. 1. The richest Robes and Furnitures of the Church and Church-ministers, were taken to make shirts and breeches for wicked and most bloody men: And the Church it self, which is Domus oration [...]s, the House of prayer, the House of God, and the place where his Honour dwelleth, to be made Stabulum Psal. Polycrat. l. 7. c. 21. Stipendium militum, dispendium innocentium. opilionis, a store-house for the wool, and a stable for the horses of the Churchrobbers: as Johannes Sarisbur, saith.
And have we not seen all this, and much more done, now of late, during the reign of the Great Antichrist, the long Parliament, and that vile Usurper Crumwells time? Nay, Have I not my self seen, the Chancel of a Church made a kitchen to dress meat in it? and the Church it self an Ale-house, to intertain Drunkards; and the children digging up their fathers bones out of their Sepulchres? Which Suidas calleth [...], The removing of such things, that should by no meanes be removed. Let the lamentable and most shameful devastation, throwing down of Tombs, and digging up of Sepulchres of the most stately, and formerly beautiful Cathedral-Church of Kilkeny, and the dilacerating of the Bishops Lands, and distributing it among the Souldiers, that still detain it from the Church to this very day, and the greedy desire of the Souldiers to take more and more from it, be a witness of the Sacriledge of these times.
And yet, as Dionysius Senior, that Arch-robber of Temples, when he had taken away the Golden beard of Aesculapius, said, It was unfit that Apollo should be without a beard, and Aesculapius his son to have one; when, according to the Gentiles divinity, they feigned Apollo beardless, and Aesculapius with a long grave beard, because every good Physitian should be a man of great experience, and of much knowledge in many things. And when he took away the golden Coat from Jupiter Olympius, Vide Valer. Max. l. 1. c. 2. de Potitio non observante sacra, &c. Justin. l. 21. and instead thereof bestowed upon him a wollen cloak, he said, That a golden Coat was too heavy for the Summer, and too cold for Winter; but his cloath Coat would fit both times far better. And so when he spoiled the Temple of Proserpina, and immediatly after had a very prosperous wind for his Navy to sail withal, he jeeringly said, You see what a prosperous sail the gods do grant to sacrilegious persons: thereby signifying, that either he believed, that there was no god, or that god cared not what Sacriledge should be committed; and yet he thrived and prospered in all his wicked [Page 13] courses. Even so our Church-robbers do spend their dayes in wealth, and pass their times in pleasure, and their seed seemeth to be established after them; and therefore thinking themselves sure, and their Sacriledge to be Et hoc modo sacrilegia minuta puniuntur, magna vero in triumphis feruntu. Ʋt ait [...]eneca Epist. 87. no sin, and so neither caring for Gods Service, nor fearing any of Gods threatning [...], nor regarding the examples of Gods vengeance, executed for lesse Sacriledge, they go on in their purposes, to devise new sleights, and by a strong hand, and great friends, to rob Gods Church, and to impoverish his servants, by taking away their lands, houses, and possessions from them, and threatning them, if once they dare say, that this their doings is any Sacriledge, or any wayes amiss.
And thus, as the Harlot commits Adultery, and then wipes her mouth and is clean; so these men commit this horrible sin, and prospering in the world, they think themselves safe and free from all blame. But I will answer these men with holy Job, that it is very true, that many times the tabernacles of robbers do prosper, and wicked men continue rich, as the rich Glutton Job 126. &c. 21. vers. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. did to his dying day: their Bull gendereth and faileth not, their Cow calveth and casteth not her Calf, they send forth their little ones like a flock, and their children dance; they take the Timbrell and Harp, and rejoyce at the sound of the Organ; and so they spend their dayes in mirth, and have all the felicity that this world can afford them; health, wealth, honour, and prosperity. And the Prophet David, speaking of the same kind of people, saith, They are inclosed in their own fat, and their mouth speaketh Psal. 17. 10, 14, proud things, they have children at their desire, and they leave the rest of their substance for their babes. And in another place he saith, They are in no peril of death, but are lusty and strong, and are victorious over their enemies; Yea, they come in no misfortune like other folk, neither are they plagued like other men; but their eyes swell with fatness, and they do even what they list; Lo, these are the ungodly, these prosper in the world, and these have riches, Psal. 73. 4, 5, 7, 12. Yea, and our lands and houses, even the lands of the poor innocents, that never offended, in possession. And so you see, how many times, the most wicked worldlings, hypocrites, idolaters, and sacrilegious persons, may have exemption and freedom from all evil, for th [...]y come in no misfortune like other folk; and may have an accumulation of all good things; for they prosper in themselves, in their off-spring, and in their fortunes. And the experience of all times, and especially of our own time, in what we see, doth make this plain unto us, that for a time they do, and may prosper.
But do you think, that this prosperity in their wickedness is any happiness The prosperity of the wicked a most heavy judgement of God. unto them? No sure, it is the heaviest judgement that could fall upon them, to be freed from punishments, when they have so highly transgressed God's Commandments; because, all this time of their flourishing prosperity, God forgets not their impiety, but hath it sealed up among his treasures, and remits not their punishment, but transfers it to another time: When, as the usurer makes his debter pay dear for his forbearance; so these transcendent offenders shall reap no benefit by God's patience, unless that brings them to repentance: But, as it had been far better for Dives to have had his punishment in this life, than to be here in perpetual happiness for a short time, and after that, to be eternally tormented: So it were far better for Murderers, Oppressors, and Church-robbers, to have their punishment in this life, t [...]an pay so deer for the use of their prosperity, and the deferring of their just deserved punishment for the life to come.
And therefore we ought to distinguish, and to put a difference as Hesiod Hesiodus, l. 1. saith, be [...]wixt [...], and [...]: that is riches and possessions taken by violence, and riches given by Gods benevolence. And Alciat. Erubl. 128. pag. 462. as another saith, [...]; It is good to be [Page 14] rich by Gods gift, that needs not fear Gods curse; But it is very evil, to grow great, and to become rich by rapine, and snatching goods and lands from God and man; for that shall never escape the just deserved punishment: And therefore Euripides saith,
That is in effect, Procure not to thy self any wealth, by any unjust means, if thou wouldst have them to continue with thee without punishment; because that whatsoever thou gatherest unjustly and bringest to thy house wrongfully, either from God or man, Prince or peasant, it can not be safe; Yea, though thou shouldst seem for a long time to be in peace and free from all danger; for, as Optatus saith against the Donatists, An quia cessat talis modò vindicta, ideo tibi cum tuis vind [...]cas innocentiam? Are you therefore innocent; because God doth not presently punish you? so may I say to all Sacrilegious persons, and to all other oppressors and unjust men whatsoever; Do you think your selves happy, and free from all blame and deserve no punishment, because you do injoy your spoils and Church-goods or lands peaceably? by no means: Quia aliud mis [...]ricorditer dat Deus, aliud habere si [...]it iratus, because it is one thing when God bestoweth Wealth, Honours, Glossa ordinar: in [...]ob 12. and Lands upon us in mercy, and out of his love to us; and it is another thing when he suffereth us to injoy them, when he is angry, and most wrathfu [...]ly displeased with us; and though we may and ought to be glad and rejoyce for the one, yet ought we to be sad and sorrowfull for the others; because all the wealth in the World is not answerable to the wrath of God, but I had rather be a beggar with his love, then to possess the wealth of Croesus and the honours of Augustus with his anger; and angry he must needs be with them, that take away the Lands and Houses of his servants, that serve him at his Altar; whereby they are disabled, either to serve him, or to teach his people, which must therefore perish, because thou doest rob the Church, and unjustly take away that, which is none of thine; for seeing, as S. Augustine saith, Hoc jure possidetur quod justè, & hoc justè quod bene; igitur omne quod malè possidetur alienum est; That is rightly possessed, which is justly gotten; and that is justly gotten, which is well gotten, without fraud, without violence: therefore all whatsoever is naughtily gotten, that is unjustly possessed, and is none of thine; and whatsoever we do hold and enjoy, that is none of our own, though we should possess it never so long, and enjoy it never so peaceably without punishment, and without being once questioned for it; yet at last, the just God, that useth to bear with offences long, will require a strict account for our unjust taking, Quia s [...]pe Deus hic parci [...], ut illic s [...]viat. and more unjust detaining thereof; and he will then recompense his long forbearance with severity of vengeance, and our punishment shall be the sorer in the next life, because that, like Dives, we have escaped all punishment in this life. And for those lands and goods thus sacrilegiously gotten, De male qu [...] sitis vix gaudet tertius haeres. and unjustly possessed, we may truly say, That his posterity, for whose in [...]iching he underwent the wrath of God, shall not likely enjoy them long. But as the Ark of God, when it was taken from the Levites, could find no resting place among the Philistines, but was removed from Asdod to Gath, and from Gath to Ekron, and so from one place to another, till it came to its own proper place; so God may deal, and commonly doth use to deal, with them that take away the goods, lands, and houses of his Church, Petrus Blesensis Epist. 10. Quae malignè contraxit pater, pejori luxu refundet filius. That which the [Page 15] father hath sacrilegiously snatched, and most wickedly scraped together, the And were it no [...] that I am [...]oa [...] to disgrace the present posterity of sacrilegious parents, I could shew you many brave families in England that came to utter ruine, since the time of Henry the Eighth, for this very sin of Sacriledge. son, or at least the grand-child, shall as loosely scatter it abroad; and so it shall passe and repasse from one to another, until it be far enough from him and his, for whom it was at first collected: and the sacrilegious father shall gain nothing by his wicked sacriledge, but the wrath and judgement of God against himself, and the curse of God to remain upon his posterity: because God hath threatned, to visit the sins of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate him: and I think none hates him, if the sacrilegious persons love him, that do both rob, and as I shewed before, war against him.
CHAP. III.
The divers sorts and kinds of Sacrilegious persons: And first, of those that do it under colour of Law, and upon the pretence of Reformation, whereby they suppose their Sacriledge to be no Sacriledge at all.
BUt having heard of the odiousness, and punishment of this horrible sin of Sacriledge, we may do well to take notice of the divers kinds of sacrilegious persons; and I find them specially to be of two sorts: 2 Sorts of sacrilegious persons.
That is
- 1. They that do it under the colour of Law, and upon pretence of Reformation of the Church, and abuses crept into the Church.
- 2. They that do it against all Law, without any colour of right, and to the rooting out of all Piety and Religion.
1. It is reported, that when Constantine became a Christian, and indowed 1. Legal sacrilegious persons How th [...]y say, Poison entred into the Church; and how ill it is now cured. the Church of Christ with large Revenues, a voice was heard from Heaven, saying, Hodiè venenum intravit in Ecclesiam; This day is poison poured out into the Church, which was indeed from Hell, when the envious man, that holds it for a Maxim, Quod non oportet Christum ditescere; That Christ which was born poor, should not become rich: and much less, should the servants become wealthy, when the Master is alwayes poor. But he might have as well said, This day is honey entred into the Church, for, as of wealth, if you have too much, it may prejudice you; so of honey, if you Prov. 25. 16. eat too much, it will make you to vomit, saith Solomon: When as a competency of either, may do much good, and no hurt: but his poison is alwayes bad, and seldom doth any good, unlesse it be very well and wisely tempered with good ingredients. But howsoever, so it happened to the Church, and to the servants of Christ, that the world and worldly men said, how truly I cannot judge, This wealth and promotion, brought [...]ase, and pride and luxury amongst them; which might be so to some of them, but questionless not to all, nor to most of them: yet however, as swelling waters, when they are at the highest, must needs fall and be scattered; so say the men that either envied at the Prosperity of the Church, or desired the Reformation of what they conceived amiss, This poison must be purged, or the honey vomited, before the Church could be healed of her infective tumours, or the Clergy cleansed from their pride, and luxury. And therefore an Antidote must be sought, and a Remedy must be found, to allay that evil, which the Good abused had produced forth: but how this should be done, the Physitians, either through ignorance knew not, or through envy and malice to the Church and Church-men, would not know, what was best, for the good of [Page 16] the Church, or the Glory of God, and the propagation of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, but what through Pride, Ambition, and Covetousness, they thought best and most available for themselves.
And therefore, as the Manichees condemned all Christianity, because there V [...]strum ocul [...]m mal [...]v [...]lus [...] insolam paleam inducit: nam & triticam ibi [...]ito videretur, si & esse velletis. Aug. contra Faust. Man. l. 5. c. 22. were some evil men, that went under the name of Christians▪; to whom Saint Augustine answereth, that if their malice did not blind them, they might have seen wheat as well as chaffe upon the floor of Gods Church; so might the Reformers have seen many pious Bishops, and other famous Clergy-men that had done very many good deeds, erecting Colledges, building Churches and Hospitals, and relieving many of the members of Christ, with the revenues of the Church, as well as some few proud and ambitious Prelates. Or else, as the Donatists refused the bl [...]ssed Sacraments, because some of the Priests that administred them were wicked; to whom also, the Idem contr lit. Petiliani. l. 2. c. 30. same Saint Augustine answereth, that they must needs erre, when they will violate the Sacraments of God for the sins of men, or refuse his gif [...]s, because they like not the bearers; for who would reject a pretious Jewel sent him from his Majesty, because he liked not the messenger that brought it? What the Reformers did in the Usurpers time. Or rather, as Lycurgus rooted up all the Vines in his Countrey, because he saw many men were made drunk and mad with wine, to whom Plutarch answereth, that he might have seen many more good men, without any offence, cherished and refreshed with wine; and therefore he should have rather digged some wells neer unto the Vines, to mix the wine with some water, and so to take away the abuse of the wine, and to prevent drunkenness, and not to root up the Vines, to deprive the good and sober men from the use and benefit thereof: Even so did the pretended Reformers of the Church imitate Lycurgus to a hair, rob the Church and left her a beggar, to take away as they said her pride; they did not wash away the Paupertatem summis ingeniis obesse, ne provehantur. stains of her garment, but took her cloathes quite away, and left her naked unto the World, in steed of pride for her former glory, to be now ashamed for her present misery, when she is rather scorned then respected or reverenced, by all worldlings and the enemies of the Church, as are also both her Ministers and her Children; whereby they might say with Alciat. Embl. 120. And as Juvenal saith▪ Nil habet infoelix paupertas d [...]rius in se, Quàm q [...]od ridiculos homines facit. Neither 1. G [...]d, nor 2. Christ, nor 3. Reason, teach us to reform abuses, as Sacrilegious persons do. Alciat,
But to this we do answer, that neither God, which is the God of justice; nor Christ, which left his actions for our instructions; nor ratio sana, Reason it self, which should guide all wise men, in all their doings; have ever taught us this preposterous course, and most impious lesson, For the abuse of good things, especially in Gods service, to take away the things themselves that should preserve and uphold the service of God. For
1. When Saul abused his state and his whole Kingdom, Samuel saith not, the Lord will annihilate and bring to nought the Kingdom of Israel; 1 Sam. 15. but he saith, He hath rent thy Kingdom from thee, and he hath given it to thy neighbour which is better then thou: And when Eli the Priest, abused his 1 Sam. 31. 35. place and neglected his office and the service of God, the Lord saith not, I 1. How God dealeth with things that are abused. will cut off the Priest-hood from Israel, or I will deface the glory and beauty of it; but, I will cut off thine arm, and the arm of thy Fathers house, and I will raise me up a faithfull Priest, that shall do according to that, which is in mine heart, and in my mind, and I will build him a sure house, and he shall walk [Page 17] before mine Anointed for ever. And I would to God the reformers of abuses in Religion would have imitated the doings of God herein, when they can never have a better pattern, that is, to remove those Bishops or Priests that do indeed neglect their duties or abuse their Offices; (and not take away the means and maintenances of their places) and put other better, and more carefull men in their rooms: for here you see we are taught, that God doth not, as the Romans did, alter the whole state of their Government for the wickedness of Tarquinius, and the rest of their tyrannous Kings, I say God Titus Livius l. 1. doth not for the sins, either of Prince or Priest, change the manner of Government, or abrogate the Priviledges, or lessen the demaines of either Office, but he Translateth the Office with all the dignities and appurtenances to a worthier person, that should bring forth more and better fruits to the glory of God; and I wish King Henry the 8 th. had done, and all other Kings and Princes would do, the like. 2 How Christ dealt with the Temple when it was prophaned. Matth. 21. 12, 13.
2. When our Saviour found such gross abuses in the Temple, so that they had made the House of God a den of thieves; yea, Sacrilegious thieves; yet he doth not offer to pull down the Temple, and to turn it to Prophane uses, though they had prophaned it; or transfer it to build them houses, as our men do, with the ruines of Gods House; or to take away the lands, tythes, and revenues of those Priests, by whose neglect and default, the Holy Temple became thus grossly abused, either to maintain their lawfull Wars, or to continue their unlawfull delights; but he dealeth better and taketh away the abuse, by driving away the buyers and sellers out of the Temple, and out of the Courts of the Lords House, and overthrowing the tables of the money changers, and the seats of them that sold Doves; and so he restored the House of Prayer to its old use and Pristine Dignity, to be a fit▪ House for Gods service: and so should we restore things abused, to their old and good former use; and not take them to our selves, or give them away to others.
3. Reason it self teacheth us to take this course, and to distinguish betwixt 3. What Reason teacheth us in this case, of good things abused. that fault, which proceedeth, ex natura facti, out of the nature of the fact, and that which springeth, ex abusu boni, from the abuse of that which is good; for if the thing be simply evil, no circumstance, no dispensation can make it good; and therefore it should be wholly rejected and abolished; because, as Aristotle saith, Cujus usus simpliciter malus est, ipsum Arist. Topic. 1. Siusus principalis alicujus rei sit mortifer, mortiferam quoque rem ipsam efficiet. quodque malum esse, necesse est; that thing, whose use is simply evil, must needs be likewise evil of it self; but if the fault be not in the thing it self, but adven [...]i [...]io [...]s, in usu agentis, in the use, or rather in the abuse, of the agent; then certainly the thing it self, as being good, ought to be retained, and the abuse only is to be removed or amended.
And therefore the endowing of Gods Church with means to maintain Gods service, or the giving of our goods to the use of Gods Worship, whether it be praying to him, or preaching to his people, or relieving his Navar. Enchi [...]id. c. 14. members; being not only simply good, but also most excellently good, both commanded, and commended by God himself, it is a Maxime, even in nature, Things once dedicated to God, may not at any time, by any body, be ali [...]nated from the Church. and confirmed by meer reason, that Semel Deo dicatum, non est ad usus humanos ulterius transferendum, that which is once given and dedicated for, and to Gods service, which is a service acceptable to God, ought not afterwards by any means be any more transferred to mans uses; because, as Plato saith, Quae rectè data sunt, [...]ripi non licet; those things, that are well given, ought not to be taken back again; and because, as the Fathers say, Bis Dei sunt, quae sic Dei sunt; God hath in all dedicated things, that are given to uphold his service, a double right and interest.
1. As his own Creatures, and gift given to man. And
2. As in a thankfull acknowledgment of Gods goodness, the gift of man [Page 18] back again to God; which twofold cord tieth them so strong, that this sin deserves no less, than the heavy curse of Anathema, for any one, not consecrated, to do the service of God, to challenge them and to take them away from Gods service, and the donors first institution; whereupon, not only 6. Decret. de reg. juris. Plato Phileb. 1 Chron. 29. 14. Plin. 2. Ep. l. 10. Epist. 74, 75. the Divines but also the Philosophers and Canonists have concluded, that, Si facta aedes sit, licet collapsa sit jam, religio tamen ejus occupavit locum: If an house be once dedicated to God, though afterwards it should fall down, and be utterly demolished, so that the ruines of it could scarce be seen; yet, the soil and ground of it is still holy and religious, and not to be imployed to any civill or prophane uses.
And therefore I say that those men, which have or do or shall, under the colour of Reforming the Church, and the pretence of any law, rob the Church, and deprive either the Bishops or Ministers of their houses, lands, or tythes, or any other portion, which hath been given to the Church, and for the service of God, are Thieves, and Sacrilegious thieves, be they who you will, and their pretences what they will.
And here I must tell you, that I find two sorts of men, that may be questioned Two sorts of men guilty of Sacriledge under pretence of law. for being guilty of this sin of Sacriledge.
1. The Spirituall-men, the Bishops and other Priests, the Ministers of Gods Church, that have made away the lands, houses, and goods of the Church.
2. The Lay-Princes, Lords, and Gentlemen, and others that take away the goods, lands, and houses of the Church; and all, as both these sorts of men pretend, by the right and benefit of the Law, and therefore no waies offending, and so not to be taxed for any Sacriledge.
But to discuss these points, and to find out the truth, I say, that although the Pope be not the [...], the great Antichrist that was expected to come into the Church, as I have fully shewed in my book de Antichristo: yet, I doubt not, but that he is [...], the great Sacrilegus, and the chiefest Sacrilegious person, that ever these Kingdoms saw; as hereafter, I shall more fully declare unto you.
Next I say, that others, Bishops and Priests especially of his Church; 1 Spirituall men Sacrilegious, and how. may be as indeed many of them have been, very Sacrilegious, and robbers of the Church of Christ; as when they let out either by Lease or fee-farm, to their children, friends, or for fine, the lands, houses, or any other goods and possessions of the Church, to the loss and prejudice of the Church, and to disinable their successors, to discharge their duties and the service of God as they ought to do.
But they will say with St. Paul that, Where no Law is, there is no transgression; Obj. Rom. 4. 15. and there was no Law to inhibite them to lease out their lands to whom they would; nay, the Law gave them leave and impowred them to do it; and therefore no Sacriledge nor offence in them in all that they did, when they did nothing but according to Law.
I answer, that the Human law must not intrench, nor can infringe the Sol. law of God, nor any waies allow the thing, that should prejudice the service of God; neither do I believe, that the laws of our Christian Kings, and Princes ever intended so to do; for it is an old rule in law, that, Praelatus ecclesiae statum, & possessiones meliorare potest, sed deteriorare non potest, nec debet.
But when it was alledged and manifested in Parliaments that the houses belonging to the Church, being ruined or far out of reparation, and the lands either wast or not well managed, could not be improved to the best advantage and benefit of the Church, without the Tenants and present Occ [...]piers thereof had some competent time therein: therefore the pious Kings enacted their laws, not to force but to licence Cathedrals and Colledges [Page 19] to lease out their lands and possessions, not to make their children Why Bishop [...] and Clergymen were permi [...]ed to gran [...] le [...]se [...] of the lands and revenues of the Church. and friends Knights and Ladies, or to fill their own [...]ossers with sines, to the great prejudice of their successors, and the neglect and treading down of Gods servi [...]e, but that the revenue, and the inheri [...]ance of the Church might be improved, and the best advantage made of it for the glory of God and the furtherance of Gods service, by the instruction of his people, and relieving his poor members, for which ends it was first dedicated unto God.
Therefore, when either Bishop or any other Clergy man, from the letter of the law, doth pervert the end and abuse the meaning of the law; I make it a case of Conscience and demand, Whether such men, as do let out the lands and houses of the Church for their own private gain, and not for the benefit of Gods Church and the advancement of Gods service, do not commit this horrible sin of Sacriledge? For my part, I conceive them to be the worst and most Sacrilegious persons of all others, that should know the truth, and not give such ill examples both of Covetousness and Sacriledge unto their neighbours: but let them lease what they will for the benefit of How the Bishops and other Clergy-men may lease their Lands without Sacriledge. Gods Church, the furtherance of Religion, and the no-prejudice of their successors, and they shall never find me to oppose them; But otherwise, to lease the lands of the Church, that is better worth then a 100 l. per annum, for less then a 100 s. for to make our children great and the Church poor, to benefit our selves and to prejudice Gods service, and to say, We have a law, that warrants us to do it; We have Acts of Parliament that allow it, and have the practice and presidents of other Bishops, Deans, and Chapters, that have done it; is but to say, as the Jews said to Pilate, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die. And ought he therefore to die, think you, because, these Jews had such a law? I verily think, not so; and I think likewise, that though you have, or should have, a law to take away and alienate the rights of the Church; yet you should not do it, if you love the Church, or do any waies fear God.
And for the practice of some other Bishops, Deans, and Chapters, I confess heretofore many of them have done bad enough, and worse, in my mind, then the worst of lay men; for them to sell the rights of the Church, and so, with Judas, to betray their Master Christ; but Vivitur praeceptis non exemplis; if the practice and presidents of others, would or could excuse our faults, then Drunkards, Whore masters, and Murderers might easily find presidents enough to excuse their wickedness: and so I know the Sacrilegious persons may as easily find the like.
But I shall hereafter shew you how and by whose power and by what By whole power the laws for leasing and passing away the Churchlands came to be made. Consider that. means, these our Laws and Acts of Parliament, for the alienating, leasing and selling of the revenues of the Church came to be made, and leave it to any pious mind, and conscientious man to consider, Whether they ought, in the strictness thereof, to be observed or not: and not rather commend the care and great piety of our late most gratious King, and now glorious Martyr Charles the I. Who a little to curb the extravagancies and large extent of our laws, by his regall Authority wrote his letters to all Bishops, Deans, and Chapters, that they should lease out their lands for no longer term, then 21 years, as it appeareth by this his most gratious and pious Letter, directed unto my self, the Dean, and Chapter of the Cathedrall Church of Bangor; which, for the honour and praise and our thankfulness to so pious and so Religious a King, for his care and love to the Church and service of God, I thought it my duty to insert it in this place.
To our Trusty, and wel-beloved, the Dean of Bangor. Charles Rex.
TRusty and welbeloved, We greet you well. We have lately t [...] ken the State of our Cathedral and Collegiat Churches into our Princely Consideration, that We may be the better abl [...] to preserve that livelyhood, which as yet is left unto them. Ʋpon this deliberation We find, that of later times, there hath not risen a greater inconvenience, then by turning Leases of one and twenty years into Lives; for by that means, the present Dean and Chapter put great Fines into their Purses, to enrich themselves, their wives and children, and leave their Successors, of what deserts soever, to Ʋs, and the Church, destitute of that growing means, which else would come in to help them. By which course, should it continue, scarce any of them could be able to live and keep house, according to their Place and Callings. We know the Statute makes it alike lawful for a Dean and Chapter to let their Leases for the Term of one and twenty years, or three Lives; but time and experience have made it apparent, that there is a great deal of difference between them, especially in Church-Leases, where men are commonly in years before they come to those Places. These are therefore to will and command you, upon peril of Our utmost displeasure, and what shall follow thereon, that notwithstanding any Statute, or any other pretence whatsoever, you presume not to let any Lease belonging to your Church into Lives, that is not in Lives already. And further, where any fair opportunity is offered you, if any such be, you fail not to reduce such as are in Lives into Years. And We do likewise will and require, that these our Letters may remain upon Record in your own Register-Books, and in the Register of the Lord Bishop of that Dioces, that he may take notice of these our Commands unto you, and give Ʋs and our Royal Successors knowledge, if you presume in any sort to disobey them. And further, whereas in Our late Instructions, O that the mind and piety of this most godly King, expressed in this Letter, had bin observed by all our Predecessors, Bishops, Deanes, and Chapters; the which I will do, and punctually observe it, by the grace of God. We have commanded all our Bishops respectively, not to lett any Lease, after We have named any of them to a better Bishoprick, but did not in those Instructions name the Deans, who yet were intended by Ʋs: These are therefore to declare unto you, that no Dean shall presume to renew any Lease, either into Lives or Years, after such time as We have nominated him either to a better Denary, or a Bishoprick, having observed, that at such times of remove, many men care not what, or how they lett, to the prejudice of the Church and their Successors. And this is Our expresse Command to you, your Chapter, and your Successors▪ which in any case We require both you, and them, strictly to observe, upon pain of Our high displeasure, and as you and they will answer the contrary at your and their utmost perils.
Given under Our Signet at Our Mannor of Greenwich, the Two and Twentieth day of June, in the Tenth year of Our Reign.
Whereby you may perceive, that the same holy Spirit that led this blessed King to be of this mind, doth now likewise lead me to be of the same mind; that no Bishop, Dean, or Chapter, ought to Lease out the Lands and Revenues of the Church, for any longer Term than 21. years; For if they could not Lease them for three Lives, though set to the utmost value, without a great deal of wrong and prejudice to their Successors, as this Blessed and most Pious King, did most rightly conceive, then certainly, they might not Set and Lease those Lands for a 100. shillings, that were well worth a 100 pounds per annum, and that for a 100. or a 1000. years, without much more wrong and prejudice done unto their Successors, and a very ill example of covetousness and injustice unto all others.
2. The other sort of sacrilegious persons that do commit this horrible 2. The lay sacrilegious persons: and why. sin, and yet shelter themselves under the shadow of Law, are those lay Lords, Knights, and Gentlemen, that have received these Ecclesiastical Rights and Revenues, from the former sacrilegious persons, and these think themselves most innocent, because they have both Law to countenance them, and the Church-men to confirm them in what they do: Yet you know, that, if the Thief which stealeth the goods, cannot be freed, the Receiver of those stolen goods cannot be justified. But I shall, by Gods help, hereafter more fully shew the Sacriledge of these men, that have so unjustly received these goods and possessions of the Church from those that were far more unjust than themselves, and are therefore like Simeon and Levi, brethren i [...] this evil, and so liable to the like punishment.
CHAP. IV.
Of two sorts of sacrilegious persons that rob the Church of Christ, without any colour or pretence of Law, but indeed contrary to all Law.
SEcondly, for the other sort of Thieves and Sacrilegious persons, that 2. The sacrilegious persons contrary to all Law, of two kinds. rob the Church of God, without any the least pretence of Right or Law, but apparently contrary to the Law both of God and man; I find them to be of two special kinds:
That is,
- 1. Impious Patrons, whether Clergy or Laity, that do sell the Ecclesiastical Dignities, or any wayes sinisterly bestow them.
- 2. Ʋnjust Parishioners, that do fraudulently detain, or most maliciously deny the Tythes, and other just Duties of the Church.
1. In former times, Patrons were appointed to be, as their names import, 1. Patrons. Fathers and Guardians unto the Church of Christ; to see good men and able schollers placed and planted in all Parishes, to teach the people of Impious Patrons, to whom likened. God; and so they were, as the Ecclesiastical Stories do record unto us: But now, such is the corruption of our times, that our Patrons, for the most part, I fear, cannot be said to be, like Augustus Caesar, that found Rome a City of Bricks, and left it of Marble, to cause their Parishes to be supplied 1 Reg. 14. 27. with better & abler men than they were. But they are rather like Rehobo [...]m, the son of Solomon, that found in the Temple of God, Shields of Gold, but left in it Shields of Brasse: So do many Patrons, present men worse and worse; What they do. for when any golden-mouthed Chrysostome is banished, or any learned A [...] gustine is dead, or pious Bernard removed, they will presently name Priests [Page 22] of Brasse, and brazen-faced Priests unto the Churches, that deserve no better than Brasse for their Ministery, and the G [...]ld they will reserve for themselves. And Balaams asse, if he can bu [...] speak, and come laden with Numbers 22. Coin, shall be preferred: And, as the Poet saith,
Though Homer comes to seek the Place that shall be void, if he comes with nothing to give, he shall get nothing of them. For, who knows not the practice of our times to be, for the Priest, that seeks the Living, either to pay The usual practice in these times: some good sum of money for it, or to compound for the greater, o [...] some part of the Tythes, or to marry either kinswoman or servant, before the poor Clerk, or rather simple Clerk, can be presented to any Church.
The Aegyptians took away the straw from the Israelites, and yet required Exod. 5. 11. of them, the whole tale of Bricks as formerly; which was a hard task, and a great tyranny: But these Patrons take away the Corn, and leave for the poor Priests nothing but the straw. They will have all the Gleablands, and the Priests shall glean for their maintenance; and these Grand Masters commonly must have the greater Tythes, or at least some part or parcel thereof, and the Priest shall have but Reliquias Dana [...]m atque immitis Virgil. Aeneid. l. 2. Achillis, what these Canker▪ worms shall leave them, a cloud for Juno, and a shadow instead of a Water-Nymph. And yet they must exceed in the tale of their Bricks, and bring far more than their Pred [...]cessors brought, they must study more, and preach oftner, than ever was done in former times; which is a hard case, and yet as true a case as any that you shall find in all Sir Edward Cook's Reports.
But though, like Jeroboam the son of Nebat, that erected an Altar against the Altar of God, and made Priests, to serve at that Altar, of the lowest, the meanest, and basest of the people, that the greatest gain might redound into his own hands, because none buyes deerer, and gives larger, than the greater dunse: So our Patrons of Ecclesiastical preferments, in many, I dare not say in most places, are resolved to sell their Churches, as Judas sold his Christ, and his Saviour, to them that will give most for them; yet because, as S. Gregory saith, Partem habebit cum Simone, qui contra Simonaicos, Gregor. & hab [...]tur 1. q. 1. Quisquis. pro officii sui loco vehementer non exarserit: He shall have his portion with Simon Magus, the Proto-Simonist, the first unlawful buyer of holy graces, which, according to his place, doth not do his best to suppresse the sin of Simonie, that is, the buying and selling of spiritual graces and promotions; I will a little unfold the heynousness of this sin, that, as many of them, I fear, are settled in their resolutions, to continue the doing of it, so they may the better know hereby, what they do, and what a horrible sin they do commit, to the great dishonour of God, and the damage of the Church of Christ.
And I say, that the Pope is the prime and principal father of this Bastardbrood, Simonie usually practised in Rome, and by former Popes. and that nothing was wont to be rifer at Rome than this sin of Simonie, which did therefore seem the lesse sinful, because it was acted by the more powerful Patron. And though we read it in their own Decrees, that, Tolerabilior est Macedonii haeresis, qui [...]sserit Spiritum Sanctum esse servum patris & filii, quàm haec Symonaica pactio; quia isti faciunt Spiritum Sanctum servum suum: ut ait Terasius, Patriarcha Constantinopolitanus: This selling of Church-Livings is more intolerable than the heresie of Macedonius, who said, That the Holy Ghost was the servant of the Father and of the Son, because they make the Holy Ghost to become their servant, as Bern. in Convers▪ Pauli, Serm [...]ne 1. Terasius saith to Pope Adrian. Yet S. Bernard, that saw much, but not all, saith, Sacrigradus dati sunt in occasionem turpis lucri, & quaestum aestimant [Page 23] pietatem, Holy Orders are now become the occasion of filthy lucre, and gain is counted godliness: And this Simonie is Sacriledge indeed; and not only Musculus citeth these Verses that were made of Pope Musculus in cap. 6. Johan. Alexander,
but Durandus also saith, That Simonie doth so reign in the Church of Rome, Durand. de mo▪ do celebrandi C [...]ncilii. Extra de officio judicis delegati ex parte N. in Ol [...]ss [...]. as if it were no sin at all:
And their Canonists, as Bartolus, Felinus, Theodoricus, and some others of the Pope's parasites, are so impudent as to averr, that the selling of these things, and taking monie for Ecclesiastical promotions, can be neither Sacriledge nor Simonie in the Pope, because he is the Lord of them all, and accounteth them all his own.
But since we have bidden Adieu to him and his corruptions; his Simonie and his Sacriledge, blessed be God for it, doth not so much prejudice us: and therefore, letting him to do what he will with his own, and either to stand or fall to his own Master; I will address my self to shew the manifold evils and wickednesse of our own Sacrilegious and Simonaical P [...]trons, that sell those Benefices, which they should freely bestow. And I say,
1. That this buying and selling of Church-goods (for both these acts are The selling of Ecclesiastical-Livings, against all Laws. 1. Of Moses: Gen. 47. 22. relatives, and to be put in the same predicament, when as nothing is sold that is not bought, & è contra) is a thing contrary to all Laws, and to the judgement of all good men; for,
1. The Laws of Moses provided so liberally for the Priests and Levites, that the buying and selling of Priests places was never known nor heard of among the Jews, until Jeroboam's time; who, as he sold them, so he sold himself to do evil, and to commit wickedness.
2. Pharaoh was so religious, that when in the great Dearth, all the land 2. Of the Gentiles. of Aegypt was sold, the Priests had such a portion of Corn allotted them, that they needed not to sell one foot of their land; and therefore I doubt not but Pharaoh will rise in judgement against all those that take away the lands of the Priests, as our Gentlemen, and Souldiers strive to do, or do sell the Spiritual promotions unto the Priests, as our Simonaical Patrons do.
3. The Law of Grace saith, Freely have you received, that is, all the 3 Of grace. graces and gifts of God, therefore, freely give, especially what you give Math. 10. 8. to God, and for the Service of God, and sell it not.
4. The Civil and Ecclesiastical Laws forbid nothing more, and with 4. Of the Civil and Canon-Law. greater care, than the buying and selling of Spiritual Offices: And the ancient Fathers, learned Schoolmen, and all the later Classes of Casuists, Jesuites, and of our zealous purest Protestant Writers, together with the wisest Princes and Statesmen, that have established many Statute-Laws against this sin, are all infinitely deceived, if this buying and selling of Ecclesiastical preferments, be not infinitely prejudicial to the Church of God, and therefore a most heynous and a horrible sin against the Law of God.
2. I say, that this buying and selling of Church-Livings, will be the diminution 2. This selling and buying of Church-Livings will be the decay of Learning and Religion. of all Learning, and the lessening of the number of Learned men: for when the world seeth, that after a man hath spent his time, first in School, where he suffereth a great deal of sorrows, and thinks no creature more miserable than himself, when he seeth all others free, and himself only (as he supposeth) bound under the rod; then in the Ʋniversity, where most of the Schollers are, as Phalaris saith to Leontides, [Page 24] [...], needy of all things but of hunger and How difficult it is to become a Scholar. fear; or else, if they escape these rocks, the better part, do, with continuall watching and studying wear their bodies, and tyre their spirits, and spend all the means they can procure from their friends for many years together, and in the end, after all this, cannot get a poor Parsonage or Vicarage, unless they pay for the lease of their wearied and almost worn out life, to the hazarding of their soules, and all other Preferments when the truth of their buying is made known; What Fathers will be so improvident; I had almost said, so irreligious, I may truly say, so unworldly wise, or so little prudent in managing of their estates, as to cast away their means and their sons upon such sourges? I think I may say with the Poet,
A beggars brat, knowing these inconveniencies, would scarce accept these Offices, and discharge those duties they do owe, upon these conditions.
But you will say, that we must not, and ought not, to respect our own Obj. gain, and look after our own profit; but, as the Apostles and servants of Christ, our chiefest care should be for the peoples good; because our reward shall be great in Heaven.
I answer, that as in the Common-wealth, we owe our selves and our service Sol. wholly unto our Prince, and to our Countrey; yet, some convenient reward will make us the more willing to serve. So in the Church of God; though I must preach willingly, and wo [...] me, being called to that office▪ if I preach not so, and discharge all other Priestly offices cheerfully, rather for the gain of Souls then for any other the greatest gain in the World; yet, necessary maintenance will inable me, or any other, to do my duty the more cheerfully, and with the more incouragement: no man can deny the same; and our Saviour tels us, The workman is worthy of his hire: and therefore, Luk. 10. 17. Matth. 10. 10. as the Ministers of Christ do give unto you spirituall things, so reason sheweth, what the Apostle setteth down, that you should give unto them, and not sell unto them, these temporall things: that so not only we which are already entred into this calling, may discharge our duties the more The reward of learning, is the best means to increase, and to continue learning. joyfully; but also others, which as yet are not of this calling, may, by the reward of learning, be induced to undertake the Ministry, that otherwise is despicable enough in the world, the more willingly; because, as Symmachus saith, Virtus aemula alitur exemplo honoris alieni; virtue is cherished, and set forward, with the example and sight of other mens honour; as Alcibiades, with the glory and honour given to Miltiades, was spurred forward to the like atchievements, that he might attain unto the like glory; whereas otherwise, as it is a Maxime in warlike Affairs that exprobrata militia Take away the reward, and learning perisheth. creditur, quae irremunerata transitur; that service is thought base, and that warfare not worth the following, which is unworthy of any reward; so it is true in Academical sciences and all other Arts whatsoever, that Inhonorata virtus languescit, Virtue despised and left unrewarded will soon faint and languish; and all good Arts, even of themselves without pressure, will speedily decay; which was the only course, and the most spitefull, that Julian took, to root out Christianity, to take away the maintenance of the Ministers; for he knew that, as both Seneca and Tacitus saith, Sublatis studiorum praemiis, ipsa studia pereunt.
3. I say that this buying and selling of spiritual promotions in the Church 3. The buying and selling of Church livings, will be the decay of all hospitality. of God, will be, (as it is indeed, and hath been of a long time, ever since the birth of this bastard brat) the extirpation of all hospitality among the Clergy: The Apostle tells us that a Bishop should be given to hospitality, and [Page 25] Saint Augustine to inforce this duty, the sooner to be observed; saith, Foecundus Aug. de verbis Domin [...] sermone. 25. est ager pauperum, citò reddit dominantibus fructum. Dei est pro parvis magna pensare: the field of the poor is very profitable, and yieldeth his fruit very quickly, and that plentifully, because it is the property of God, How our good works do further Faith in others. to render great things to us, for the small things that we give to him. And Saint Gregory saith, Egentis mentem doctrinae sermo non penetrat, si hunc (vel illum sermonem) apud ejus animum manus m [...]sericordiae non commendat: the Word of God Preached doth not pi [...]rce the heart of a needy man, unless If they take away [...]ur lands, and sell our livings, how can we relieve the poor? the hand of mercy doth commend that Word and reach it home unto him; which is a very excellent, true, and most worthy saying; worthy, to be remembred, and to be practised of all Divines: And yet now, in these times, and amongst us, that, I fear, is true, which the poor complain of; That there is but small hospitality among the Clergy.
But they ought to consider, what the Philosopher saith, Nihil dat quod non habet, he that hath but scarce enough to maintain himself, can spare but very little to relieve others: and therefore, seeing a Minister must not get his living by any other means, then by the means of his Ministry; and that, by his calling to be a Minister, and all his pains and diligence in his calling, he can get no means, unless he buyes his living; and when he buyes it, he is commonly set so far in debt, that, in haste, he shall not be able to recover The poor are not able, to relieve the poor. himself out of his creditors books; How is it possible that a Minister, Parson or Vicar, should be able to be hospitable unto others, when, as the Popish Priests were wont to say dirge's for their dinners; So these poor Preachers must read Lectures for their maintenance; which is many times, as I have seen it, in some places, made up out of the poor mens box; and the Lecturer must preach placentia, lest his voluntary benefactors, if he be too bold in their reproofs, should substract the pittance of their contribution. A most lamentable thing, that a Preacher of Gods Word, that ought freely to speak the truth, must be thus fortered, for want of means; and that they, which should have plenty that they might be inabled to relieve Ministers in some places, and at some times relieved out of the poor mens box. lieve the poor, should be brought to that scantling and penury, as to be forced to be relieved themselves, out of the portion of the poor: O consider this, all ye Sacrilegious patrons, that sell your livings, and forget God, lest he remember you, and tear you to pieces, while there is none to help you.
4. If the observation of precedent things may presage any future thing, 4. The buying and selling of Church livings, is the presage of some great evil unto the Church. I say that this buying and selling of Church livings doth portend and foresignify some great and imminent evil, both to the Church and state; for Socrates in his Eccless. Hist. tels us, that when some wicked Souldiers had prophaned the Church, and had Sacrilegiously robbed her Priests; as now our souldiers strive and study how to do the like: one standing by, said [...]: This abuse of Gods house fore-sheweth no good thing to come: and Socrates saith, he was not deceived, because that in a very short time after, it happened according as he feared; and Alphonsus de castro saith, as he is cited by the Bishop of Oxford, that the flourishing Churches of Greece and Armenia were forsaken of God, and had their Candle-sticks that upheld the light of the Gospel removed, when they began to maintain, that it was lawfull to buy and sell the lands, goods, and revenues of the Church.
And therefore I advise and wish all that hunger and thirst after the Church- lands, houses, and goods, and all covetous Patrons to take heed of this sin, of buying and selling what belongs unto the Church; or to take away the lands or houses of the Church, which [...]s a sin, so da [...]rous to themselves, so prejudic [...]all to the Church, and so [...]minous to the Common-wealth: And let them remember what I said before, that if Pharaoh, in the time of [Page 26] that great famine which was in Aegypt, made such provision for the Priests, Gen. 47. that although all the other his subjects were constrained to sell their lands for sustenance; yet, the lands of the Priests were not sold, neither had any of them any need to sell them: and if Popish Priests that either preached not at all, or preached their own traditions, or some fabulous narrations and fictions out of their legends, were so ri [...]hly kept, and still are, in France, Spaine, and Italy, on Saint Peters patrimony; Why should they deal so hardly and so niggardly with the Ministers of the Gospel, that do sincerely Preach the truth of Jesus Christ unto their people, as to sell unto them or take away from them that little, which is left and is most due unto them.
Or if all this will not serve to withdraw them from this sin, let them take heed of the Prophets woe, that crieth out against all such dealers, saying Vae accumulanti non sua: Woe be to him that heapeth together those Hab. 2. 6. things that are none of his own; and especially those things, that are the Churches goods; for he shall find that this gain doth ever bring a rod at its back. When as Zophar saith, God shall cause him to vomit up that, which he hath devoured, and shall cast them out of his belly; and render vengeance to Job. 20. 15. him, for the detriment and injury, that he hath done to his Church and servants.
And this vengeance, Saint Augustine noteth to be more grievous than the The punishment of Sacrilodge greater then the punishment of Idolatry. Exod. 20. 2 Reg. 5. 27. punishment of Idolatry: for whereas God threateneth to punish Idolaters but to the third and fourth Generation; we find that the Sacriledge of Jeroboam, in selling the Priests Office, provoked God to root out his house, and all his posterity from off the earth; and the simony of Gehezi was punished with such a Leprosy, as stuck both upon himself, and upon all his whole seed for ever.
And no marvell that this sin of Sacriledge should be so odious unto God, Why Sacriledge is so odious to God, and so prejudiciall and infestuous to man. and so infestuous and pernitious unto man; because that, although other sins, as Idolatry, Murder, Adultery, Theft, and the like, may be said to be but, as it were, private and particular sins, that infect none, or but few, besides the doers of them; yet, this sin of Sacriledge is a publick and a farspreading sin, not only against some particular persons, but against a multitude of men and against the whole body of Religion, when by defrauding and taking away the maintenance of the Ministers, the whole Ministry of Gods service is impaired, and suffered, nay caused, to be neglected and decayed; whereby not only Idolatry, and false worship hath an open gap, and How Sacriledge bringeth forth Atheism, Idolatry and all Wickedness. a broad way of entrance into Gods Church, but also Atheism; and no worship of God, but all corruption and lewdness must be the chiefest fruit that can grow upon this accursed tree of Sacriledge; when either the Souldiers or any others, of the Lords or Gentry, take the lands and houses of God into their possessions, or the covetous Patrons do sell and make Merchandize of any Ecclesiastical preferment.
2. As the irreligious Patrons do offend in selling the Ministers living, 2. The Sacriledge of the people. that he should freely bestow upon him; so the Parishioners are as ready and as greedy to detain and keep back that right, which is due to the Priest by Gods law, and the Minister hath also bought from his Patron, as the Patron was to sell what he should give; And it is strange to think, how witty they are to go to Hell, if God be not the more mercifull unto them, to hold them from it! What shifts and tricks they have to hold back their hands from paying their Tythes; and how loath they are to set out their Tythes and think all that lost that is laid out for the Priest.
But alas, they should know, that herein they deceive not us alone that are the Priests; but their own souls also, that are more damnified by this their Sacriledge, then the Priests can be by the loss of their Tythes; because [Page 27] that hereby they rob not men, but God himself; for that the Priests are but the Lords Receivers and his Rent▪ gatherers, of that small acknowledgment, The Ministers are Gods Rent gatherers. which he requires from us, his Tenants at will for all the great things he gives to us, to be repaid to him again, as the testimony of our duty and thankfulness, and the stipend that he hath allotted to them, that are to serve him at his Altar; And therefore, when the Israelites gave unto their Levites, as our people in many places do give unto their Preachers, the blind, the lame, and the maymed, the leanest Lamb and the leightest Sheave, the Lord complaineth, that they robbed and spoiled him in Tythes and Offerings; Mal. 3. 8, 10. Lev. 27. 30. because the Lord saith directly, that all the Tythe of the Land, is the Lords: and all that, is Holy unto the Lord.
But seeing that this Sacrilegious Age, hath produced and brought forth tot manus auferendi, so many hands to take away the rights of the Church, and so many tongues to speak against, and adversaries to oppose the truth of the Doctrine of Tythes, and to take away the Lands, Houses, and Possessions of the Church:
I shall leave it to be more fully handled towards the latter end of this discourse and Declaration against Sacriledge.
CHAP. V.
The words of King David, in the 2 Sam. 7. 1, 2. and their division; when they were spoken: And how, or in what sense Sitting and Standing are commonly taken in the Scriptures: And of the two persons that are here conferring together.
IF you look into the 2 of Sam. 7. 1, 2. verses, you shall find it thus written.
Alterward, When the King sate in his House, and the Lord had given him rest round about from all his enemies: The King said unto Nathan the Prophet, Behold, now I dwell in a house of Cedar trees, and the Ark of God remaineth in the Curtains: and so forth.
For the better understanding of which words, you may observe that the sum of this whole Chapter is 3. fold, and containeth these 3. parts.
- 1.
Davids deliberation.
The summ of the Chapter 3. fold.
- 2. Nathans replication.
- 3. Davids gratulation.
1. The Deliberation is about an Oratory and Temple, or House to 1. The Deliberation. be Erected and Dedicated to God, for his servants to meet in, to worship him, and this is delivered unto us in the two first verses here set down.
2. The Replication of the Prophet is two fold.
- 1.
Affirmative, and erronious or mistaken,
vers. 3.
2. The Replication.
- 2. Negative, and right; from the 3. vers. to the 18.
- 3. The
gratulation is in an humble
acknowledgement, and a grateful remembrance
3. The Gratulation.of the fore-passed benefits of God, with an earnest, and hearty prayer, put up to God for the continuance of his favour unto him, from the 18. verse, to the end of the Chapter.
And I shall here treat of no more than of the deliberation, or the Prophets consideration, what he intended to do; touching which, we are to observe these three things:
- 1. The
time, which hath a twofold manifestation of it,
- 1.
When he sate in his house.
The 3. things observable in the deliberation.
- 2. When he was safe from his enemies.
- 1.
When he sate in his house.
- 2. The
Persons deliberating, and they are 2.
- 1. David, the King.
- 2. Nathan, the Prophet.
- 3. The matter deliberated, and considered of, betwixt the Prince and the Prophet; and that was, the meanness and baseness of the then House of God; and therefore he would be at the cost and charges to make it beautiful, and to erect him an House befitting the Majesty and greatness of God.
And this his good intention he justifieth and confirmeth, the same to be both honest and good, by the consequent of Congruity, that it was fit it should be so, in respect of a double comparison.
- 1. Of himself with God.
- 2. Of his Court with God's Ark.
1. I that am but a poor creature, have an house to dwell in, and God 1. Reason. that is the Creator of all the World, hath not an House to put his Ark in and for his servants to meet in, to hear his Laws, and to do him service.
2. My Court is stately covered over with Cedars, but the Ark of God 2. Reason. is but very meanly and basely covered over with a Canopie of skins, to shelter it from the wind and the weather.
And therefore, conceiving this to be very preposterous, and a far unbeseeming thing, for him to be better provided for, than his God, he conferreth with the Prophet, and tells him, he intends to rectifie this obliquity, and to build God an House, more agreeable to his Majesty. These are the parts and parcels of the Kings deliberation and conference with the Prophet and his Bishop Nathan. And
1. For the time; It is said, when the King sate in his house, and the Lord had 1 The time of this deliberation. How Sitting & Standing are commonly interpreted. Ezech. 3. 24. 1 Cor. 10. 12. 2 Cor. [...] 24. Ephes. 6. 14. 1 Pet. 5. 12. Ps. 135. 1, 2. Ps. 122. 2. 2 Reg. 3. 14. given him rest round about, from all his enemies. So you see,
1. It was when the King sate in his house; and these relative words sitting and standing, are noted by Divines to have some difference of sense and acceptation: As, standing being commonly taken in good part, and sitting in the evil and worser sense: as in these places, where standing is well spoken of, The Spirit entred into me and set me upon my feet; and he that thinketh he standeth, let him take heed lest he fall; and stand in the Lord as dear children; and by faith ye stand; and, stand having your loynes girt about with truth; and, this is the true grace of God wherein ye stand; and, praise the Lord, all ye his servants, ye that stand in the courts of the Lords House; and, our feet shall stand in thy gates, O Hier [...]salem; and, the Lord of Hosts liveth, before whom I stand. In all which quotations, and the like, the word standing, hath reference unto good, and is taken in the better sense, and so to be interpreted. And in these places, and the like, where the name of sitting runneth into obloquie, and is attributed to iniquity: Iniquity sitteth on a talent of lead; and, Princes sit and speak against me; Zach: 5. 7. Ps. 119. Ps. 1. and Blessed is the man that hath not sate in the seat of the scornful; and the ungodly person sitteth lurking in the theevish corners of the streets; and so in may other places, it is interpreted in the worse sense.
But here the word, sate in his house, is of a milder meaning, and of indifferent How the word sate, is here taken. acceptation, and rather to be interpreted in the better sense, as betokening the government of the King: for so [ the King sate in his house] signifieth, [Page 29] that he sate in his Seat of Government; and this sense hath been ancient and obvious in our reading, as, where the Poet saith,
King Aeolus sitteth in his high Tower, and manageth his State-matters; and in the Germane speech, they say, that to sit, signifieth to reign: as the Emperour sate, that is, reigned so many years. And this is the moderne meaning of this phrase even amongst us; for when we would shew, how long any one hath exercised the Office, and discharged the Place of a Bishop, Judge, or Prefect amongst us, we are wont to say, he sate in that place so long. And to sit, commonly signifieth to be in rest and quiet; and is opposite to, affairs and businesse: As where it is said, Shall your brethren go to battle, and you sit still? And, where the Poet saith,
Let the Latines sit still and look on. And in both these senses, King David may be said to sit in his house, without any great matter in which sense we understand the word; though I rather take it in the later way, because, that
2. The next adjunct of the time is, when the Lord had given him rest 2. When was the time, that David had rest from all his enemies. from all his enemies: for this varieth little or nothing from the former, when he sate in his house: And therefore we may very well compose them, and confound them together, and put them to signifie the same thing.
But about this rest that is here spoken of, the Expositors cannot all agree, when it was: whilest they do consider the many Battels that he fought after this conference that he had with Nathan; and therefore, though some take it for the peace he had at this present time, yet others, of a quicker sight, do assign it after the second Victory he had against the Philistines, when he was such an hammer, so terrible to all the neighbour-Nations, as that the very name of David and his doings, made them afraid, and glad to sue unto him for peace, and to take bands of resolution with themselves, to be of good behaviour towards him, and never to provoke him any more. And of this we read in 1 Chron. 14. 11. when the Philistines came up to Baal-Perazim, and David smote them, and said, God hath broken in upon mine enemies by mine hand, like the breaking forth of waters; and afterward when they spread themselves abroad in the valley, and David 1 Chron. 14. v. 1 [...], 17. smote them from Gibeon even to Gazer, and the fame of David went out into all Lands, and the Lord brought the fear of him upon all Nations.
2. For the persons, that are here conferring together, they are said to be 2. The persons deliberating and conferring together. David and Nathan, the King, and the Prophet; two great Persons, and high Offices, that formerly were contained in one Person, as Melchisedech was the Priest of the M [...]st High GOD, and King of Salem. And as the Poet saith, Virgil. l. 3.
And when God divided and distributed these several Offices to several persons, he conferred them upon two brothers, that is, Moses and Aaron; that so the King and the Priest might live and love one another like brethren, as I have more amply shewed in my Treatise of The Grand Rebellion. And so King David here dischargeth that his duty accordingly: And so likewise, not only the Heathen Kings, but also the Jewish Kings, the Kings of [Page 30] Israel, and all good Christian Kings disdained not the friendly familiarity and The greatest Kings and Princes were most familiar with the Priests Orators, and Philosophers. conference with their Bishops and Priests, especially when they consult and deliberate of Religion, or any point that concerns the Worship and Service of God. For as King Croesus conferred with Solon the Philosopher: and Alexander King of Macedon consulted often with Aristotle, and sometimes with Diogenes the Cynick: and King Pyrrhus with his dear friend Cineas: So Pharaoh King of Egypt called and consulted with his Priests, that were the Magicians, and deemed the wise men of Egypt, when Moses came to treat of God's Service. And though Moses appointed 70▪ men of the choicest, gravest, and wisest men, that could be found of all the Elders of Israel to be the Sanhedrim, and as it were a standing Parliament to end all controversies, and all the civil affairs of the Kingdom; Yet, when the Case of Religion came in question, and the differences about God's Worship came to be decided, neither the Kings of Israel, nor the Kings of Juda, to whom the principal care and custody of God's Laws and Service was committed, did ever commend the same unto the Sanhedrim to be concluded and setled. But, as King David here calleth and consulteth with Nathan the Prophet, about the building of God's House; so when Religion was corrupted, and the Service of the True God neglected, in the time of King Ahab, he calleth not the Sanhedrim to rectifie and redress the same; but he leaves the same to be determined and adjudged, betwixt the Priests of Baal, and Elias the true Prophet of the Lord; And so did King Asa, Jehosaphat, 1 Reg. 18. 17, 18. 19, 20. 2 Chron. 15. 2. & 8, &c. M [...]t [...]. 2. 4. and Ezechias, consulted not with their lay▪ Lords, or the Sanhedrim, but with Azariah the son of Oded the Prophet, and with Esay, and the rest of God's Prophets. Nay, when the Wise men came to inquire for Christ; Herod, that sought to destroy Him, and his Religion, inquireth not of any, but of the Chief Priests and Scribes, Where Christ sh [...]uld be born. And so all the Wise and Christian Emperours, Constantine, Theodosius, Justinian, and the rest, as you may find it in B [...]sebius, Socrates, Zozomen, and other Ecclesiastical Historians, had always some special Bishops, with whom they conferred and consulted about matters of Religion; as Charles the Fifth did with Cassander; and Henry the Eighth with Bishop Crammer. For they conceived that their Crowns had the greater Lustre when it was in conjunction with the Miter: And therefore in no great Councel was the Man of God ever baulked; but, that they might be sure to serve God before themselves, and be assured, that while the Church prospered, the Bishops directed, and they had God and his Messengers amongst them, all would go right and be safe; and therefore in all, or most Courts of Conscience, where the Law reached not, they thought none so fit as these men of conscience, to decide all differences.
Neither could I ever find, that the Church of God was so much pestered with miseries, and poisoned with Errors, Heresies, and Sects, or Divisions, until the lay Lords and Gentlemen, like the Long Parliament, neglected their proper Offices, to look into the affairs of the Common-wealth, and to see Justice and Judgement truly executed among the people, and began, immittere falcem in alienam messem, to thrust their sickles into other mens harvest, and to intermeddle with that, which concerns them not; as Esay 1. 12. The Church of God never became more miserable, then when the laypeople undertook to conclude and determine points of Religion. to chop and change Articles of Religion, and to set down and compose points of faith, when the Lord saith, Quis requisivit haec? Who hath required these things at your hands? It is your duty to come into the Temple, and to perform the service, that David and Nathan, the King and the Bishops shall prescribe unto you; and to confirm those Articles of Religion, and cause them in all things to be observed, as the Parliament did in Queen Elizabeth's dayes, the 39. Articles of our Religion, when they are, as those were, setled and concluded by the Bishops, and the rest of the Clergy [Page 31] in their Convocation: for the Lord tells us plainly, That the Priests lips should keep knowledge, and they, (that is, the people, be they what, and whom you will, San [...]edrim of the Jews, or Parliament of any other Nation) should seek the Law, that is, the Law of God, at his mouth; because he is the Messenger of the Lord of Hosts, that is, to declare his will, and to expound his Laws unto the people.
But what saith the Lord in this Case when the people, be they what you will, shall usurpe the Priests Office, and begin to make new Orders and Ordinances, for the Service of God, that never required such things at their hands? He tells them plainly, You are departed out of the way, and you have caused many to stumble at the Law, that is, by your false glosses, and injoyned observations thereof; and you have corrupted the Covenant of Levi, saith the Lord of Hosts; that is, you have wronged, and quite thrown out, the Bishops and Priests from their Offices, which is, to consult with the King to see God rightly worshipped. And therefore, saith the Lord, I have Malach. 2. 7, 8, 9. also made you contemptible and base before all the people, according as you have not kept my wayes, but have been partial in the Law, that is, by making Religion and my Service, like a nose of wax, to turn which way you please, when as every one should do the duties that belong unto him; Curabit praelia Conon.
CHAP. VI.
What the Rest, and peaceable times, of King David wrought. The Prince's authority in causes Ecclesiastical; and how they should be zealous to see that God should be justly and religiously served.
THirdly, having seen the times, and the persons, that consulted and conferred 3. The matter about which they consulted. together, we are now to consider the fruits, and effects that this quiet sitting at rest, and peaceable times, wrought in David, and what was the matter, that these two grave and great Persons do so seriously deliberate What peace & prosperity usually produce. and consult about; And most commonly we find, that rest and peace have been the bane, and surfeit of the mind, to puff it up with pride; and prosperity hath often choaked piety, and plenty hath made Religion to pine away, and to be cast upon a bed of security, as Jezabel was cast upon a bed of fornication. For so Moses saith of the Israelites, Dilectus meus impinguatus recalcitravit; My beloved, fed, fatted, and inlarged, kicked with Deut. 32. 15. their heels; or, Jesuru [...] waxed fat and kicked, and then he forsook God that made him, and lightly esteemed the Rock of his Salvation. And as the Poet saith,
Our hearts do swell, and our minds grow luxurious and riotous, when our affairs do prosper, and all things succeed as our hearts desire, and have rest Our peace and plenty made us wanton; and our wantonness brought, our wars upon us. and peace, as now David had, round about us. And so indeed it fell out with our selves in these Kingdoms now of late; our peace and our plenty, hath undone us, by making us too wanton, to rebell against our King, to provoke our God to scourge us for that our Wantonness and Rebellion. And therefore S. Augustine saith most truly, Magnae virtutis est cum faelicitate [Page 32] luctari, ne illiciat, ne corrumpat, ne ipsa subvertat foelicitas; it is a point of great virtue, to strive with felicity; lest, it inticeth us, corrupteth us, and overthroweth us; and so it is a great felicity and happiness, not to be overcome with felicity, or, not to be undone with prosperity; as many Men, Towns, and Kingdoms have been many times: for as the said Poet saith,
But sitting and jocond she was destroyed. And so it is with many, Quam facile cadunt splendidae fortuna. How king Davids peace and plenty increased his Piety. [...]; Their fair fortunes makes them to fall.
But it was not thus now with King David; for his Rest begat Religion in him; and his peace, plenty, and prosperity increased his Piety: and as he delighteth to recount Gods benefits, so he considereth how he may show his thankfulness for them; and therefore he thus museth and meditateth on the matter.
God hath given me a Kingdom, and a Royall stately House; built of Cedars The summ and substance of Davids deliberation. in that Kingdom. Therefore I will build an House for him, and he hath given me rest round about; therefore I will prepare a place for his Ark, which he ordained to be the sign and symbole of his presence; and which hitherto hath had no resting place, but many a sad and wearisome perambulations, that now at last it may rest and be no more forced to be transported and carried from place to place. For though, Enter, praesenter, Deus est, & ubi (que) potenter, God himself, hath an ubiquity of presence, being essentially full, and filling all places, Supra coelos non elatus, & subter terram non depressus; non exclusus, nec circumscriptus; yet because his gratious and his powerfull presence is promised to be, and to be shewed and extended in a speciall 2 Chron. 6. 41. manner in some places more, and rather, then in other places, and that place specially is, where his Ark resideth, and which is called the Ark of his Exod. 30. 26: strength, and the Ark of his Covenant, and the Ark of the Testimony: because he Covenanted and promised by the tables of that Covenant, and the Hebr. 9. 4. other symbols of his presence, that were kept in that Ark, to be present and assistant, and most powerfully to bless, and protect, all those that kept the Covenant, and observed those Testimonies that were preserved in that Ark; therefore saith David, In requital of Gods favours shewed unto me, I will build a House for Gods Ark; that so, the tables of the Covenant, betwixt God and his people, and the Manna, and the rod of Aaron, which were to be kept in the Ark, might be the more safely preserved, and rest in one place without any more wandering, and the people and servants of God which are obliged and commanded to come to serve God, and to bring their offerings and oblations to offer unto God before the Ark where it should be, might be the more certain of the place of its residence, and might with the more conveniency, and in a far better manner, perform their duties, and discharge their service unto God; then while the Ark wandered from place to place. And this was the result and summ of Davids deliberation, and conference with the Prophet Nathan.
And it is no wounder, that King David was so Religious, and so punctual, The excellency of Religion, which is the preserver of all happiness. in all particulars appertaining to Religion and the service of God; because Religion, as one truly saith, is, as the Poles of the World, the Arctick and Antarctick, or that Mount Atlas, which (the Poets say) holds up Heaven [Page 33] for it stands on earth, and it reacheth to God in Heaven, and it is that which poyseth all Societies, and all states here below; for, without the faith and belief of Gods Providence, to oversee our actions, and then to reckon for our transgressions, and to punish the delinquents, might, craft, and falshood would sway in the World alike with men, as it is with the Beasts of the field, and the Fishes of the Sea; and the Conscience of good and evil would be all one: and Religion, is that which enobleth the noblest man, erects his affections, and estates him in a state of happiness, far above nature; and, in a word, this procures all blessings to light upon us. So that whether you aime at the spiritual, true, and eternal felicity, or the civill-Weale and temporall happiness only; yet, Religion is, and ought, mainly to be magnified and preserved; and therfore the King did most wisely and Religiously call the Prophet, to consult about the building of an House for the Ark, and for the service of God. What Davids example should teach all other Princes.
And this practice of King David is a pattern and a looking-glass for all Kings and Princes, whereby they may see, how to spend the times of peace and prosperity to their best profit and advantage; and that is,
1. Not to spend their whole time, either in idleness, or vain pastimes, 1. Lesson. because, as Hesiod saith, Illi pariter indignantur dii & homines, quisquis otiosus est; both the gods and men detest him that is idle, and therefore Christ Matth. 20. 6. demandeth of them that did nothing, Why stand ye here all day idle? and for pastimes and recreations, Ludendi modus retinendus est; a mean or measure, and certain ends and rules, ought to be observed therein.
For so do we read of the Roman Scevola, he used to recreate his spirits, Valer. Max. l. 8. c. 8. after he had wearied himself in the weighty Affairs of the Commonwealth; but, as it is said of Scipio Africanus that he was, Non minus otiosus Not to spend all their time in pleasures. quàm cum otiosus, never less idle then when he was idle; Quia semper in otio de negotio cogitavit; because, that when he had nothing to do, he was stil thinking and considering what he should do, even as King David here When he sate in his house and was at rest, and took his ease, and was quiet from all Wars, he bethinks himself of building Gods House; So should all other Kings and Princes do: to give unto the very times of tranquillity their procer task and share of their Affairs; because, as Homer bringeth in God telling Agamemnon, that
It beseems not a Prince to take a sound sleep all night long, as Alexander Quint. Curt. did on that night, when he was on the next very day to fight with Darius. Which might have lost him the field, had not his fortune been better then Ezech. 2. 9. his sore-sight. For God puts a Scroule into every Prince his hand, semblable to that schedule of Ezechiel, wherein all their charge and duties are set down at large, with this inscription, Gesta illos in sinu; Bear all these alwaies in thy bosome, and let them never depart out of thy mind; and as the Egyptians Hieroglyphic painted, Oculum cum Sceptro, an Eye with the Crown or Scepter [...] to betoken a prudent Prince; so should every King have an eye in his head, as well as a Scepter in his hand, or a Crown upon his head, and to use Vigilance as well as Authority over his people.
And so Augustus Caesar, that found Rome of brick, and left it of Marble, The great care of A [...]g [...]st Caesar for the good of the Commonwealth. is made famous by the Historians for his great and extraordinary care and vigilancy which he alwaies used for the good of his Empire; when as he gave himself no rest, nor suffered any one day to pass over his head, in quo non aliquid legeret, aut scriberet, aut declamaret, but he either read, or [Page 34] writ, or made some speech unto the people; and when he heard of a certain Gentleman of Rome, that was very deeply indebted, and yet slept most securely, without care to pay his debts, and without fear of any danger, he desired that he might buy the bed, whereupon he rested; because the A careless Gentleman. debts that he stood bound for, both to God and to the Common-wealth would never suffer him to sleep so secure, when as it is ars artium the chiefest of all arts, and the heardest of all things, to Rule and Govern an unruly people; so difficult, that the Prophet David compares it to the appeasing of the raging Seas; saying, Thou stillest the rage of the Sea, and the noise of his waves, and the madness of his people; because, as Seneca saith, Nullum morosius animal, nec majori arte tractandum, quàm subtilis homo; There is not any living creature so froward, and so hard to be tamed and ruled, as a suttle and crafty man.
But those Kings and Princes, that think the Common-wealth to be made Reges fatui quibus similes. for them, and not themselves for the Common wealth; and do spend their time, not much better, then that Romam Emperour; who, when he was in his privy Chamber, sported himself in catching flies, and to pull out their eyes with a pin; for which he became so ridiculous, that o [...]tentimes, when any demanded Who was with the Emperour? his servants would answer, ne musca quidem, truely not a flie, they are said to be tanquam simiae in tecto, like Apes on the top of a house, that delight themselves to spoil, and to untile the house. And God made them Kings and appointed them for other ends, and not to destroy his people, as many Tirants do; which we deserved, for being so unthankfull to God, and so undutifull to our King, that was so pious and so gentle, like King David, and so good as the best that ever England had.
2. As King David spent not his time like Domitian in catching of flies, 2. Lesson. That king Davids chiefest care was for Religion and to promote the service of God. nor like Heliogabalus in following after his pleasures, but like Scipio and Augustus for the good of his Kingdom; So here you may see the chiefest good he aimed at was to erect an House, and a House of Beauty and Majesty for the Majesty of the God of Heaven; for his thoughts conceived it not a sufficient discharge of his duty, to provide for the peace of his Kingdom, and the happiness of the Civill State, unless he did also take a speciall care for the honor and service of God, and see the works of Piety performed, as well and rather then the duties of equity and civility: for he understood it full well, that God ordained Kings to be, not only Reges murorum, for the preservation and defence of walls and Cities, and the outward prosperity of their people; but also Reges sacrorum, to see the holy duties of Religion, and Gods worship duly performed.
And therefore, as God had made him a Monarch over men, and had given him an House of Cedars, so he was desirous to become the Priest of God, and to build him an House for his service.
And this should be a good lesson for all other Kings and Princes, to imitate What all kings and Princes ought to do. this good and godly King in the like sweet harmony of pollicy and piety, and to have a greater care to provide for the Ark of God then for the Kings Court; because Religion is the basis and pillar that must bear up their Kingdoms. And therefore all good Kings ought not only, with Moses, to rescue their people and to set them at liberty from the Egyptian bondage, and out of the hands of Ʋsurping Tyrants, as our gratious King hath now done; or with Sampson to fight for them against the forces of the Philistines; or with Augustus to make their Cities abound with all kind of Judges 15. prosperity; or with Ezechias to set up an exchequer for silver and gold, and pretious stones, and for shields, and store-houses, for to keep Wheat and 2 Chron. 32. 27. Wine, and Oyl, and stables for Horses and all Beasts of service; that is to strengthen their Kingdoms, with Meat, Money, and Ammunition, and all other necessaries both for War and Peace: but they ought also with David [Page 35] to bring home the Ark of the Lord into the House of God, and to set Levites 2 Sam. 6 17. to do the service of the Tabernacle; that is, good and godly Ministers 1 Chron. 16. 4. and 37 &c. and Bishops to attend the Church, and to teach the people; and with King Asa to overthrow the Idols and Altars, and all other monuments of Idolatry, and false worship of God; and with Jehu to slaughter all the Priests of 1 Reg. 15. 12. Baal, and to root out all Heretical, Schismatical, and false teachers from the Church of Christ. 2 Reg. 10. 25.
And to make this more apparant and clear, that all good Kings and That all good kings & Princes ought to preserve and to promote Gods true Religion. Princes ought to take care of Religion, and to see that Gods service should be duly exercised within their Dominions; you shall find that, when through the profaneness and negligence of King Saul to discharge his duty, and the desidiousness and carelesseness of the Priests and Levites, many abuses crept into the Church, as the Tabernacle was broken and lost, the Ark of God was out of the Temple, out of the proper place of it, and was obscured and hemmed, and, as it were, imprisoned in private houses, so that the people had no publique place of Assembly, to here the law and to offer Sacrifice unto God, but every one had his Chappell of ease, and his private Oratory by himself; to serve God as he listed; as now of late it hath been with us; David, assoon as ever he was chosen to be King in Hebron, the first work he did, was to consult with his Captains, and all the Congregations of Israel, to cite and summon the Priests and Levites, and all the 1 Chron. 13. 1. & 3. Clergy that were for the service of the Tabernacle, to appear before him, and to cause the Ark of God to be brought again unto them, that they might inquire at it, which they did not, nor could do, in the daies of Saul; and when he had assembled the Children of Aaron and the Levites, he shewed 1 Chron. 15. 4 [...] & 12. Vers. 11. them the abuses, that Religion had sustained in the daies of Saul, and he caused the A [...]k to be carried upon the shoulders of the Levites, unto the place that he had prepared for it: and when he had called for Zadok and Abiathar the Priests, and for the Levites, for Ʋriel, Asaiah, and Joel, Shemaiah, and Eliol, and Aminidab; he did set down which of the Levites should serve, and in what order they should Minister before the Ark, and he injoyned 1 Chron. 16. 39. 41. & 42. the sons of Aaron that were Priests, how they should go forward every one in their course.
And so, according to this Practice of King David, King Solomon his son, and all the succeeding Kings, that were good and godly, did the like; for of Solomon it is recorded, that he appointed according to the order of David his father, the courses of the Priests to their service, and the Levites to their charges to praise and Minister before the Priests, as the duty of every 2 Chron. 8. 14. day required; the Porters also, by their courses at every gate; for so David the man of God commanded. And it is further Chronicled of King Solomon, that what his father here projected, and consulted about, the building of an House to the Lord, he really performed; and when he 2 Chron c. 5. &c. 6. &c. 7. had built it, he made a very godly speech, and a most excellent Oration unto the people, touching the Worship of God and his Religion; and he deposed Abiathar, and set up Sadoc in his place, and Sanctified the Temple, and placed the Ark of God therein; and offered burnt offerings and Sacrifices, and directed the Priests and Levites in all their proceedings, even as his father David had done before him; and that which is very observeable, it is said, that the Priests and Levites left nothing unobserved, but did all things, according as they had received in commandment from the King.
So likewise King Jehosophat is highly commended for his piety and Religious care of Gods Worship; for it is recorded of him, that he appointed and disposed the Priests and Levites to do the service of the Tabernacle; and that by order of his Authority the Woods, and Groves, and High places, which were the lets and hinderances of the true Religion, were quite removed [Page 36] and taken away, because the people by their private Meetings and Conventicles in those places to serve God, as they now adayes do with us, wholly neglected the Cathedral and Mother-Church, which was at Hierusalem, and to which they were, from every corner of the Kingdom, yearly 2 Chron. 17. 7, 8, 9. to repair.
And when the Service of God was corrupted, and the Temple most filthily defiled, through the negligence and sinfulness of the Priests, King Ezechias commanded it to be purged, and he caused lights to be set up▪ incense 2 Chron. 29. per totum. to be burned, Sacrifices to be performed, and the Brazen Serpent, that was become an Idol and worshipped by the people, to be broken down, and consumed to ashes.
So King Joas reproved the Priests, of his time, for their excessive abuses, and the insolent behaviour that was seen in them; for he sequestred the oblations of the people, which the Priests had unjustly and wantonly taken, and appropriated to themselves, and by his Royal Authority, caused 2 Reg. 12. 7. them to be converted for the reparation of the Temple.
And King Josias, to his everlasting praise, shewed himself most careful to suppresse the Idolatrous Priests, to purge the Church from all Idolatry and Superstition, and to put the Priests and Levites in mind of their duties; as you may see in 2 Reg. 23. per totum. 2 Reg. 23. Obj.
And if our adversaries of the Roman Church, do object and say, Quid Imperatori cum Ecclesia? What hath the Emperour or any lay-Prince to do with the Church? let him rule the Common wealth, and leave Religion and what belongs to God's Worship, to be ordered and observed by the Pope, Bishops, and Priests, whose Office and Calling is, to take care, and to see the Church of God should be sufficiently served, and all holy duties holily performed. And the examples alleaged, infringe not the force of this Objection: because David was a Prophet, even as Moses was; and his ordering the affairs of the Temple, and setling the Service of the Church, was done by vertue of his Prophetical, and not of his Princely Office. And Solomon was Divinely inspired by God's holy Spirit, both for the building of the Temple, and the ordering of the Priests and Levites for the Service of the Temple. And as Jehu had the direction of the Prophet Elisha, for the suppression of the Priests of Baal, so had Ezechias the Prophet Esay to direct him in the pu [...]ging of the Temple, and R [...]formation of those abuses, that had crep [...] [...] into the Service of God.
To this we answer, That as Joshua the Prince, was required to go in Sol. and out at the word of Eleazar the Priest, so we yield, that the King ought to hearken to the counsel and direction of his Bishop and Priest, as David here did consult with Nathan, and Ezechias with the Prophet Esay. And while Religion is purely maintained, the people truly instructed, and the Church rightly and orderly governed by the Bishops, and the rest of the Ecclesiastical Governours, the Prince needs not to trouble himself with any Reformation, or to meddle with the matters of Religion: But the King, Prince, and Supreme Magistrate ought to see, that all the aforesaid things are so; and if they be not, to correct the Priest, when he is careless, and to cause all the abuses, that he seeth in the Church, and in Religion, to be Reformed: Because, as S. Augustine saith, In hoc reges Deo serviunt, sicut Augustin. contra Cresconium l. 3. c. 51. iis divin [...]tùs praecipitur, in quantum sunt reges, si in suis regnis bona jubeant, & mala prohibeant, non solum quae pertinent ad humanam societatem, verumetiam quae ad Divinam religionem. In this Kings and Princes do serve God, as they are commanded by God, if they do command, as they are Kings in their Kingdoms, those things that are good and honest, and prohibit the things that are evil, no [...] only in causes, that do properly appertain to civil society, but also in such th [...]ngs as belong and have refer [...]nce to Religion and Piety. And when they do so, the Bishops and Priests, be they whom you [Page 37] will, should observe their Commands, and submitt themselves in all obedience That the Bishops & Priests ought to submit themselves to the lawful commands & directions of their Kings & civil Governours. to their Determinations and censures. For Moses was the civil Magistrate, and the Governour of the people, and, as he received them from God, so he delivered unto the people all the Laws, Statutes, and Ordinances that appertained to Religion, and to the Service of God: And when Aaron erected, and set up the golden Calf, to be worshipped, and so violated the true Religion and Service of God, Moses reproved and censured him; and Aaron, though he was the High Priest of God, and the Bishop of the people▪ yet as a good example for all other Priests, and Bishops, he submitted himself most submissively unto Moses the chief Magistrate, and said, Let not the anger of my Lord wax hot. And I would the Pope would Exod▪ 32. 22. do so likewise.
And therefore, though we say the Judge is to be preferred before the Prince, in the knowledge of the Laws; and the Doctor of Physick in prescribing potions for our health, and the Pilot in guiding his Ship, which the King perhaps cannot do: Yet it cannot be denied, but the King hath the commanding power to cause all these to do their du [...]ies; and to punish them, if they neglect it. So, though the King cannot preach, and may not administer the holy Sacraments, nor intrude himself with Saul and Ʋzzia to execute the Office of the Priest or Bishop; yet he may and ought to require and command both Priests and Bishops to do their duties, and to uphold the true Religion, and the Service of God, as they ought to do, and both to censure them, as Moses did Aaron, and also to punish them, as Solomon did Abiathar, if their offence so deserve, when they neglect to do it; and both Priests and Bishops ought, like Aaron and Abiathar, to submit themselves unto their censures.
CHAP. VII.
The Objections of the Divines of Lovaine, and other Jesuites, against the former Doctrine, of the Prince his authority over the Bishops and Priests, in causes Ecclesiastical, answered; And the foresaid truth sufficiently proved by the clear testimony of the Fathers and Councils, and divers of the Popes and Papists themselves.
BUt against this Doctrine of the Prince his authority to rectifie the Obj. things that are amisse, and out of order in the Church of God, the Jesuites and their followers tell us, Spirituales dignit [...]tes praestantiores [...]sse secularibus seu mundanis dignitatibus; That the Spiritual Dignities are more excellent than those that are worldly. When as these two Governments, Gen. 1. 16. Rom. 13 12. And though th [...] light of the Church be the greater; yet that proves not but that the King should be the prime and chief Governo [...] of the Church. the one of the Church, and the other, of the Common-wealth, are like the two great Lights, that God hath made, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night; and the Government of the Church must needs be acknowledged to be the Day, and to have the greater light to guide and to direct it. The Apostle telling us plainly, that now the Gospel being come, and the Church of Christ established, the night is past, or far spent, and the day is at hand, and come amongst us. And the Government of the Sec [...]lar State, is like the Moon, that ruleth the Night, and receiveth her cleerest light from the Sun; as all Christian Kingdoms do receive their best light, and surest Rules of Government from the Church of God, which is the p [...]llar and the ground of truth: But,
To these, that thus make the Civil Government subordinate to that, [Page 38] which is Spiritual, as both the Papists and our Fanatick-Sectaries here amongst us, like the old doting Donatists, would do; and so abridge and deprive the Christian Prince of his just right and jurisdiction over the affairs and persons of the Church: I answer,
1. That Symbolical propositions, examples, parables, comparisons, and Sol. similitudes, can prove nothing; they may serve for some illustrations, but for no infallible demonstrations of truth.
2. I say, that Isidorus, a popish Doctor, preferreth the Government of the Isidorus in [...]l [...]ssa in Gen. ut citatur. In the Scourge of Sacriledge. Kingdom, before the Priesthood, by comparing the Kingdom unto the Sun, and the Priesthood unto the Moon.
3. I say, that Theodore Balsamon, a good School-man, saith, Nota Canonem: Dicit Spirituales dignitates esse praestantiores secularibus; sed ne hoc eò traxeris, ut Ecclesiasti [...]ae dignitates praeferantur Imperat [...]riis, quia illis subjiciuntur. You must note, that when the Canon saith, the Spiritual dignities are more excellent than the Secular, you must not so understand it, Balsamon in Sext [...] Synodo Canon [...] 7. as to prefer the Ecclesiastical Rule or Dignities, before the Imperial State, because they are subject unto it, and so to be ruled by it.
4. And lastly, I say, that the Regal Government, or Temporal State, and civil Government of the Common-wealth, is not meerly secular and worldly, as if Kings and Princes, and other civil Magistrates, were to take no care of mens souls, and future happiness, which they are bound to do; and not to say with Cain, Nunquid ego custos fratris, Am I obliged to look what shall become of their souls? But they are called Secular States, and civil Government, because the greatest, though not the chiefest part of their time and imployment, is spent about Civil affairs, and the outward happiness of the Kingdom, even as the Ecclesiastical persons are bound to provide for the poor, and to procure peace, and compose differen [...]es among neighbours, and the like civil offices; though the most and chiefest part of their time and labour is to be spent in the Service of God, and for the good of the souls of their people. And so Johannes de Parisiis, another man of Johannes de Parisiis Can. 18. the Roman Church, doth very honestly say, Falluntur qui supponunt, quod potestas regalis, sit Corporalis, & non Spiritualis, & quod habeat curam corporum & non animarum, quod est falsissimum: They are deceived, which suppose that the Regal power is only co [...]poral, and not spiritual, and that it hath but the care and charge over the bodies of his Subjects, and not of their souls; W [...]ich is most false.
2. They say, as I have said even now, that similitudes, and examples Obj. nihil ponunt in esse, and are no apodictical proofs for any weighty matters, especially the examples of the old Testament, to confirm the doing of the like things under the new Testament; because, that for us to be guided and directed by the examples of the old Law, is the high-way to lead us to infinite- inconveniences.
Therefore it followeth not, that because the Kings of Israel and Juda did such things, as are fore shewed, unto the Priests and Levites, and the setling of the Service in the Temple; therefore our Moderne Princes should have the like Authority, to do the like things unto the Bishops and Priests of the new Testament, about the Worship of God, and the Government of his Church; and especially in the censuring of them, that are appointed by Christ to be the Prime Governours, of the same.
To this I answer 1. That this is, as the Schooles say, Petitio principii, and Sol. a begging of the Question; for we say, that although, for the p [...]rfecting of the Saints, for the work of the Ministery, for the edifying or building up of Ephes. 4. 12. the body of Christ, that is, the Church, God hath set in his Church, first Apostles, secondarily Prophets, thirdly Teachers; and so Bishops and Priests 1 Cor. 12. 28. primarily and principally, to discharge the aforesaid Offices and Duties: yet this proveth not that they are simply and absolutely the Prime Governours, [Page 39] and Chief Rulers of the Church; but that the Kings and Princes, in the In what sense the Bishops & Priests, and in what sense Kings & Princes may be said to be the prime Governours of the Church. Esay 49. 23. other respects aforenamed, may be justly said to be the Prime and Supreme Gover [...]ours, as well in all causes Ecclesiastical, as Temporal; for the Prophet Esay, speaking of the Church of the Gospel, saith, That Kings should be her nursing fathers, and Q [...]eens her nursing mothers. And I hope you will yield, that the fathers and mothers, are the Prime and Supremest Governours of their children, rather than their School-masters and Teachers.
But, though the progeny of the Pope, and our frantick Sectaries, would fain thrust out the eyes of the politick Prince, and make him just like Polyphemus, that had a body of vast dimensions, but of a single fight, scarce able to see his wayes, and to govern himself; yet I shall, by God's assistance, make it most apparent unto you, by the testimony of the Fathers, Councils, and some Popish Authors, that the Soveraign Prince hath, and ought to have, alwayes a peremptory Supreme power, as well over the Ecclesiastical persons, and causes of the Church, as over the Civil persons and causes of the Temporal State and Common-wealth; For,
1. S. Augustine writing against Parmenian, the Donatist, that would, with 1. The testimony of the Fathers▪ Aug. p. 1. Cont. Epist [...]lam Parmon. our Disciplinarians, that are the very brood of those Donatists, unarme the King of his Spiritual Sword, saith, An forte de Religione fas non est ut dicat Imperator, vel quos miserit Imperator? Cur ergo ad Imperatorem vestri venerunt legati? Cur eum fecerunt causae su [...] judicem? Is it not lawful for the Emperour, (and so the Prince) or whomsoever he shall send, to treat and determine matters of Religion? If you think it is not, Why did your Messengers then come unto the Emperour? And why did they make him the Judge of their cause? Whereby you see S. Augustine judgeth the Emperour, or any other Supreme Prince, to have a lawful power to hear, and to determine the points and matters controverted among the Bishops, and so to have a Spiritual jurisdiction as well as a Temporal.
Nicephorus also, in his Preface to the Emperour Immanuel, saith, Tues Nicephorus in praefatione ad Immanuel. Imperat. Dux professionis fidei nostrae, tu restituisti Catholi [...]am Ecclesiam, & reformasti Ecclesiam Dei à mercatoribus coelestis Doctrinae, & ab h [...]reticis, per verbum veritatis: Thou art the Captain of our Profession, and of the Christian Faith, and thou hast Restored or Reformed the Catholick Church, and cleansed it from those Merchants of the heavenly Doctrine, and from all the Hereticks by the word of Truth. And I think nothing can be said fu [...]er and clearer than this, to justifie the Spiritual jurisdiction of the Prince, and Supreme Magistrate in causes Ecclesiastical. Yet Theodoret and Eusebius say as much Theodoretus l. 1 c. 7. of Constantine the Great.
2. You may read in the Council of Chalcedon, That all the Bishops and 2. The testimony of the Councils. Clergy, that were gathered together to that place, (as the Members of our Parliament use to do) were wont to lay down the Canons they had agreed upon in the Council, until the Emperour should come to confirm them with his Royal assent; and when the Emperour came, they said, These Decrees seem good unto us, if they seem so to your Sacred M [...]jesty. And the Bishops of the Council of Constantinople, that was after the first Council of Ephes [...]s, Concil. Chalcedon. Artic. 1. pag. 831. wrote thus submissively unto the Emperour Theodosius, We humbly beseech your Clemency, that as you have honoured the Church with your Letters, by which you have called us together, Ita finalem conclusionem decretorum nostrorum corrobores sententia tua & sigillo, So you would be pleased to strengthen and confirm the last conclusion of our Decrees, by your Royal Sentence and Seal.
3. As the Fathers and Councils do thus acknowledge the Emperours 3. The testimony of Popes and Papists. right in the Spiritual jurisdiction; So many of the Popes and Papists themselves have confest the same truth, and yielded the same right unto the Emp [...]rour, and other Soveraign Magistrate, in the Church and Church-matters, [Page 40] and over all the parsons belonging unto the Church; for Platina, that [...] Pl [...]tina in s [...]verino papa Library-keeper unto the Pope, saith, that, Without the Letters [...] the Emperour to confirm him, the Pope is no lawfull Pope; and [...] great Scholar, saith, The Pope may be accused before the Emperour, of, and Zabarella de Schismaie & Conciliis. for any notorious crime, and publick scandalous offence; & Imperator potest à papa requirere rationem fidei; and the Emperour may inquire, and call the Pope, to yield an account of his faith and Religion.
And so many of the better Popes were not ashamed to confess the same: for Saint Gregory, who for his great learning and piety was sirnamed, the Great, writing unto Mauritius, the Emperour, saith, Imperatori obedientiam Theodoret l. 2. c. 16. praebui, & pro Deo quod sensi minimè tacui; I have yielded all obedience unto the Emperour, and what I conceived to be truth and for God, I concealed it not: and, before Saint Greg [...]ries time, Pope Liberius, being convented 2 q. 4. Mandastis. to appear before Constantius, denied not most readily to obey his summons. So did Pope Sixtus upon the like complaint, appear to purge himself before Valentinian; and Pope Leo the third, before Charles the Great. And 2. q. 7. Nos si. it is registred that Pope Leo the 4th. wrote unto the Emperour Lodouick saying, Si incompetenter aliquid egimus, & justae legis tramitem non conservavimus, Epist. Ele [...]th. inter leges. Edovard. admissorum nostrorum cuncta vestro judicio volumus emendare; If we have done any thing unseemly and amiss; and have not observed and walked in the right path of the just law, we are most ready and willing to amend all our admissions, or whatsoever we have done amiss according to your judgment; and Pope Eleutherius saith to Edward the [...]. of England, Theodoretus, l. 2. c. 1. Vos est is Vicarius Dei in Regno vestro, that he (and so every other King) is Gods Vicar in his Kingdom. This was the mind and sense of these Popes, and many other Popes in former ages were of the same mind, until pride, avarice and ambition corrupted them, to be as now they are.
And, as God hath given this power and required this duty of Kings and How the Emperour and Kings executed the power that God had given them. Princes, to have a care of his Church, and to reform Religion, and the Fathers and Councels have confirmed this truth, and divers of the very Popes themselves, and Papists have yielded, and submitted themselves unto their spiritual jurisdiction even in the Ecclesiastical causes; so the Emperours and Kings omitted not to execute the same from time to time, especially those that had the master power and ability to discharge their duties: for Theodoret writes that Constantine was wont to say, Si episcopus Idem. l. 1. c. 7. turbas det, mea manu coercebitur, If any Bishop shall be turbulent and troublesome, he shall be refrained and censured by my hands: and both Theodoret and Eusebius tels us how he came in his own person unto the Councell of Sozom. l. 4. c. 16. Nice, Et omnibus exsurgentibus, ipse ingressus est medius, tanquam aliquis Dei coelestis Angelus, the whole company of the Bishops and all the rest arising, he came into the midst amongst them, as it were an Heavenly Angel of God; And Sozomen writeth how that ten Bishops of the East, and ten others of the West, were required by Constantine to be chosen out by the Convocation, Conciliorum, Tom 2. In vita Sylvani, & vig [...]i. and to be sent to his Court, to declare unto him the decrees and canons of the Councell, that he might examine them, and consider whether they were consonant to the Holy Scriptures. And the Emperour Constantius deposed Pope Liberius of his Bishoprick, and then again he deprived Pope Foelix, and restored Liberius unto the Popedom; and in the third Councell, at Costantinople, he did not only sit among the Bishops, but also subscribed, Concil. Bon [...]. 3. c. 2. with the Bishops, to such bills as passed in that Councell, saying, Vidimus & Subscripsimus, we have seen these canons and have subscribed our approbation of them. And King Odoacer, touching the Affairs of the Church saith, Miramur quicquam tentatum fuisse sine nobis, We do admire, that you should attempt to do any thing without us: for, while our Bishop lived, (that is the Pope) sine Nobis nihil tentari oportuit, Nothing ought to be done without us; much less ought it to be done, now, when he is dead. [Page 41] And the Emperour Justinian doth very often in Ecclesiastical causes, use Authent. Collat. [...] [...]it. 6. to say, Definimus & j [...]bemus, We determine and command, and we will and require, that none of the Bishops be absent from his Church, above the Quomodo oportet Episcop. space of a year; and he saith further, Nullum genus rerum est quod non sit penitus quaerendum Authoritate Imperatoris; there is no kind of matter, that may Authent. Collat. Tit. 133. not, or is not to be inquired into, by the Authority of the Emperour; because he hath received from the hands of God the common government and principality over all men. And the same Emperour, as Balsamon saith, Balsamon de Peccat. Tit. 9. Idem in Calced. Concil c. 12. Idem de fide Tit. 1. gave power to the Bishop to absolve a Priest from pennance, and to restore him to his Church: And the same Author saith, that the Emperours disposed of Patriarchal seats, and that this power was given them from above: and he saith further, that the Emperour Michael, that ruled in the East, made a law, against the order of the Church, that no Monk should serve in the Ministry, in any Church whatsoever.
And we read further, how that divers of the Emperours have put down Evodius inter decreta Bonifacii 1. Ʋ [...]sbergen anno 1045. and deposed divers Popes, as Otho deposed John 13. Honorius deposed Boniface, Theodoricus deposed Symma hus, and Henry removed three Popes that had been all unlawfully chosen: and in the Councel of Chalcedon, the Supreme Civil Magistrate adjudged Dioscorus, Juvenalis, and Thalassus, three Bishops of Heresie, and therefore to be degraded, and to be thrust out of the Church.
And so you see how the Emperours, Kings, and Civil Magistrates behaved themselves in the Church of God, and used their power and the Authority that God had given them, as well in the Spiritual and Ecclesiastical Affairs of the Church, and points of Faith, as in the Civil Government of the Common-wealth.
CHAP. VIII.
That it is the Office and Duty of Kings, and Princes, though not to execute the function, and to do the Offices of the Bishops and Priests; yet, to have a speciall care of Religion, and the true Worship of God, and to cause both the Priests and Bishops, and all others; to discharge their duties of Gods service. And how the good and godly Emperours, and Kings have formerly done the same from time to time.
BUt, as God hath given unto the Kings and Princes of this world, a Power and Authority as well over his Church, and Church-men, be they Prophets, Apostles, Bishops, Priests, or what you will; as over the Common wealth, and all the lay persons of their Dominions; So they ought and are bound to have a special care of Religion, and to discharge their duties for the glory of God, the good of his Church, the promoting of the Christian Faith, and the rooting up of all Sects and Heresies, that defile and corrupt the same: for, as Saint Augustine saith, and I shewed you before, In Aug. contra Crescon. l. 3. c. 51. hoc Reges Deo serviunt, herein Kings and Princes do serve God; if, as they are Kings, they injoyn the things that are good, and inhibit those things that are evil, and that Non solum in iis quae pertinent ad humanam Societatem, sed etiam ad divinam Religionem; and again he saith, that Kings do serve Idem Epist. 48. Christ here on earth, when they do make good laws for Christ: and Athanasius said unto the Emperour Jovinian, Conveniens est pro principe studium & amor rerum divinarum, It is meet and convenient for a good Prince to [Page 42] study and love Heavenly things, because that in so doing, his heart shall be alwaies, as Solomon saith, in manu Dei, in the hand of God; and Saint Theodoret, l. 4. c. 3. Cyrill tells the Emperours Theodosius and Valentinian, that Ab ea quae erga Deum est pietate, reipublicae vestrae status pendet, the state and condition of Prov. 21. 1. their Common-wealth doth wholly depend, according to that piety and Religion which they bear towards God. Because, as Cardan truely saith, Cardanus do sapientia lib. 3. Summum praesidium Regni est justitia ob apertos tumultus, & Religio ob occultos, Justice is the best defence of a Kingdom, and the suppressor of open tumults, because, righteousness exalteth a Nation; and Religion is the only Protector and safety against all secret and privy Machinations; because, as Minutius Minut. F [...]l. in Octav. Foelix saith, What the Civil Magistrate doth with the sword of justice, to suppress the nefarious doers and actours of wickedness, Religion rooteth The want of the fear of God the only thing that maketh Rebells. out and suppresseth the very thought of evil, which a Godly and a Religious man feareth as much, and more then a wicked and prophane man doth dread the punishment of his offence; and so Religion, Piety, and the fear of God keepeth the very hearts and souls of the subjects from swelling against their Soveraign, and from the least evil thought of Rebellion; and it is the want of the fear of God, and true Religion, whatsoever men pretend, that makes Rebels and Traytors in every place; because the true Religion Rom. 13. 1. tels us plainly, that every soul, that is, every man, unfainedly from his heart, should be subject to the Higher Powers; And the true Religion teacheth us as Tertull. saith, Colere Imperatorem, ut hominem à Deo secundum Tertul. ad Scapul. & solo Deo minorem, To acknowledge, and to serve the Emperour, and so our King and our Prince, as the next person to God, and inferior to none, but to God. When as he is Omnibus major & solo Deo minor, above all men, and below none, but only God.
And therefore it is most requisite, that all Kings and Princes should have How requisite it is for Kings to have a care to preserve Religion. care of the true Religion and the service of God; and with the Prophet David to build Temples and Churches for him, that hath given their Crowns and Thrones unto them: and to provide maintenance for those servants of God, that serve at his Temple, as they do for those that serve themselves; and so, both to be Religious themselves, and to see that their subjects, so far as it lieth in them, should be so likewise; and this their own piety and goodness in the service of God, will make them famous amongst all posterities, and their names to shine as the Sun; when, as Saint Ambrose saith, Nihil honorificentius quàm ut Imperator filius Dei dicatur, nothing Ambrosius Epist. 32. can be more honorable, then that the Emperour or King should be named and called the Son of God; which is a more glorious E [...]logie, then Homer The fruits and benefits of maintaining true Religion in a kingdom. could give to the best Heroes of all Greece; or that Alexander, Julius Caesar, or the like, could atchieve, by all their military exploits, or the best domestick actions that they have done; and their making provision for the Teachers of the true Religion, and the promoters of Gods service, the Bishops and Ministers of Christ his Church, which makes their subjects both Loyall and obedient unto them, and also Religious towards God, will preserve the peace and procure the happiness of their Kingdoms.
And according as God hath given this Authority, and laid this charge How many former kings were very zealous to uphold Religion. upon all Kings and Princes, to have a care of his Religion, and the Ministers of his Church; so we find very very many, both in former times, and also of latter years, and so both of Gentiles, Jews, and Christians that were exceeding zealous for the Honor of God, and the upholding of them that served at his Altar; as, 1. Gentile kings.
1. The Gentile Kings, as Pharaoh King of Egypt, that in the extremity of that dearth, which swallowed the whole Land, he made provision for Gods Priests, so that they neither wanted means, nor were driven to sell The great bounty of king Croesus to the god Apollo and to his Priests. their Lands.
And so Croesus King of Lydia, was so wounderfull zealous of the Honor [Page 43] and the worship of the god of Delphos, and so bountifull to Apollo's Priests that Herodotus saith, that he made oblation of three thousand choice Cattel, such as might lawfully be offered; and caused a great stack of wood to be made, wherein he burnt Bedsteads of Silver and Gold, and Golden Maysors with purple rayment, and Coats of exceeding value; and he laid the like charge upon the Lydians, that every man should consecrate those Jewels, which he possessed most costly and pretious; from which their Sacrifice, when as the streams of liquid and molten Gold distrained in great abundance, he caused thereof to be framed half slates, or sheards, the longer sort, as he intituled them, of six handfull; the shorter of three and a hand breadth in thickness; amounting to the number of an hundred and seventeen. Whereof four were of fined Gold weighing two Talents and a half; and the rest of whiter Gold, that weighed two Talents likewise; he gave also the similitude of a Lion, in tried and purged Gold, and two Books very fair and stately to see to, the one framed of Gold, weighing eight Talents and a half, with the additionall of twenty four pounds; and the other of Silver: And he presented likewise four silver Tunns, two drinking Cups, the one of Gold and the other of Silver; and silver Rings, with the shape and form of a woman three Cubits high; and withall he offered the Chains, Girdles, and Wast [...]ands of the Queen, his wife; and to the Priests of Amphiaraus he gave a shield, and a speare of solid Gold, and a quiver of the same metall: all which, saith mine Author, he offered in hope to purchase thereby unto himself the gracious favour and good-will of that god: and, if he was so magnificent and bountifull to the Priests and Herodotus, l. [...] clio. Temple of that god, which was no god; how Royall, think you, would he have been, if he had known the true God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.
So Cyrus and Darius Kings of Persia and of Babylon, made such royall decrees for the re-edifying of the Temple at Jerusalem, and the Worshipping Ezra. 1. 7. &c. 6. 5. &c. 8. 9. of the God of Daniel, and his three companions Sidrac, Misach, and Abednego, which was the true God, that they are registred in the Book for their perpetuall honour and praise, to this very day; and shall continue longer then the stately Piramides of Egypt, even to the end of the World; when as most others of their laws and actions are shut up in silence, and buried in the grave of forgetfulness.
So Artoxerxes Mnemon, the son of Dariut Nothus, formerly called Ochus or Achus, that in the Persian language signifieth a Prince; was very zealous for the building of Gods House; and the inabling of the builders thereof with all things necessary for the work; and as his father Darius said, Let the work of this House of God alone, and let the Governour of the Jews and the elders of them; build this House of God in his place: Moreover I make a decree, (and it was a most Royall decree) what you shall do to the Elders of these Jews, for the building of this House of God, that of the Kings goods, even of the tribute beyond the River, forthwith expences be given to these men that they be not hindered: and that which they have need of, both young Bullocks Here is a glorious zeal and a brave Resolution for the honour and service of God. and Rams, and Lambs for the burnt offerings of the God of Heaven; Wheat, Salt, Wine, and Oyl, according to the appointment of the Priests; let it be given them day by day without faile, that they may offer Sacrifices of sweet savours unto the God of Heaven, and pray for the life of the King and of his Sons, that were four,
- 1. Artaxerxes.
- 2. Cyrus, the younger.
- 3. Atossa, called also Arsacas.
- 4. Oxendra.
And I have also made a decree that Whosoever shall alter this word, let Ezra. 6. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. Timber be pulled down from his house, and being set up, let him be hanged thereon, [Page 44] and his house be made a dunghill for this: So the son, following the steps of his father (as our Most gracious King doth, in like manner) made a Decree to all the Treasurers that were beyond the River, That whatsoever Ezra the Priest shall require of you, it be done speedily; Also, we certifie you, that touching any of the Priests and Levites, Singers, Porters, Nethinims or Ezra. c. 7. 21. 24. Ministers of the House of God, it shall not be lawful to impose Tolle, Tribute, or Custom upon them: a thing clean contrary to the practice of our times, when the greatest Tolle, Tax, and Imposition, is usually laid upon the Ministers of the Gospel of Christ: to shew unto you, how far short our Christians now are in piety and zeal of Gods Worship, to these Heathens that knew not Christ: and therefore no doubt, but that they shall shall rise in judgement against us, that profess to honour Christ, and yet think we can never take enough from his Church, nor lay Taxes and Loads enough upon his Ministers; And how this will be answered before Christ at the last Day, let the sacrilegious persons that labour so much, and strive so eagerly to take our houses from us consider it; for I know not how to do it.
2. As these Heathen Kings and Monarchs were thus zealously affected 2. The Kings of Israel and Juda. to the House & Service of God, and thus religiously given to provide maintenance for the Priests and Ministers of the Temple; So the Kings of Israel and Juda were no whit inferiour unto them: but in a far righter way, and to a truer God than most of the Heathens did: For here you see King David adjudged it to be as needful to build a Temple for God, as to erect an house for himself. And so the Books of the Kings, and the Chronicles of the Kings of Israel and Juda, do sufficiently set down, how Solomon did most religiously build God's House, and offered Royal Sacrifices in that House, and most orderly setled the Priests and Levites, to do the Service of God in this Temple, that he had built. And so Jehosophat, Ezechias, Josias, and all the rest of the good Kings of Juda, did execute the power that God had given them, in the setling and establishing of His Religion, and the True Worship of God, as you may most amply read in their lives: And those Kings that did not care for the preservation of the True Religion, and Gods Service, and his Houses, as Jeroboam, Baasha, Ahab, and the like, the wrath of the Lord was kindled against them, that he rooted them and their posterity out of their own house, because they neglected the Service and the House of God. And so he will do to all those Kings and Princes, that will imitate them in prophaning his House, neglecting his Service, and abusing his servants, because that with Him there is no respect of persons, but Psalm. 148. He will bind Kings in fetters, and their Nobles with links of iron.
3. The Christian Emperours and Kings, are not left un-Chronicled for 3. The Christian Kings. their great zeal, extraordinary care, and Royal bounty towards the Bishops and Ministers of Christ, to propagated and uphold the Christian Religion. For it is Registred in the Writings of those times, that Constantius the father of Constantine the Great, was wont to say, That he respected the Preachers of the Gospel, more than the Treasures of his Exchequer. And his son Constantine was called Great, as well for his Piety, that made him like John Baptist to be Magnus coram Domino, Great in the sight of the Lord, as for his Potency, that made him Great among men. And Eusebius, (that wrote the Life of Constantine, and sets down his Piety) saith, The Court of the Emperour Valerian, was so replenished with godly men, and religious Christians, that it seemed to be the Church of God rather than the Kings Court: So great a care had he of Religion and the Service of God, that, as the Prophet David saith, none should be his servants, that served not God, Psal. 101. 9. but whoso leadeth a godly life, he shall be my servant, said this good Emperdu [...], as good King David said before him.
And the Emperour Jovinian, that succeeded Julian the Apostate, who [Page 45] withdrew very many from the Christian Religion, to imbrace the idolatrous service and superstitions of the Heathens, when he attained unto the Empire, said to the people, That he would be a King of Christians, or he would be no King at all. And Alphonsus, King of Arragon, is made Famous in all Chronicles, for the great love he bare to Learning, and especially for the great zeal he had to the Christian Religion, and the great care he took to promote the Gospel of Christ, and to provide for his servants: and when some other King said unto him, That it was too base an office for a King to trouble himself with such affairs; Alphonsus answered, Vox bovis ista est potius quàm regis, That voice seemed to him to be the voice of an Oxe, rather than of a King. And as Theodosius and Valentinian, very Christian like, called themselves the vassals of Christ; so Constantine was wont to say, That he gloried more to be the servant of Christ, than in being the Emperour of the World.
And as these pious Kings, and godly Emperours were thus zealous to maintain the Christian Religion, which bare up the Pillars of their Dominions, and makes their names now, to live glorious, though they are dead; So the Throne of this Empire and Kingdom of Great Britaine, hath not That this our kingdom had many zealous, and most godly Kings. wanted devout Princes, and most worthy Kings, that have trod in the steps of King David, to provide Houses for God's Service, and to imitate the examples of the best of the aforesaid pious Princes, to see the Religion of Christ, and the True Faith purely maintained within their Kingdoms: as you may find it in our Chronicles, and the Statutes of King Inas, King Alfred, King Edward, that for his devotion and zeal to the Christian Religion, was rightly called Saint Edward, King Ethelstane, and King Canutus Vide Speed. lib. 8. c. 3. the Dane, that laid the foundation of his Building, to compose the differences of Religion, and to rectifie whatsoever he found amisse therein, before he entred upon the causes of the Common-wealth; For I read it Registred, that after sundry Laws inacted, touching our Religion, and the Faith of Christ, as the celebration of certain Holy-dayes, the right form of Baptism, the duty of Fasting, the teaching of the Lords Prayer unto the people, the administration of the Common-prayer, and the celebration of the blessed Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ thrice every year, and some other Duties of our Religion, this Title followeth, Jam sequitur institutio legum saecularium, which, as Speed sheweth, are most excellent for the execution Speed quo supra, pag. 384. of Justice. And it is Recorded, that William the Conqueror, in one of his Parliaments, said, That he being Vice-gerent to the King of kings, holdeth his Kingdom to this end, to defend his people, and especially the people of God, and his holy Church, that is, the Bishops and Priests to teach the people, and to performe the Worship and Service of God in his Church.
And even, in our own dayes, (the Holy Name of God be for ever blessed and praised for it) we have had such pious Kings, as, I believe, I may justly say, The Christian World, for Piety and Religion, for love to God's Ministers, and the care of God's Worship, could shew but very few like them, and none to precede them therein; and that is, King James, and King Charles the First, whose glorious name, above all other Kings, since Christ, The rare and just commendation of King Charles the First. I shall ever honour and extoll, as the most constant Defender of the Christian Faith, the most loving Patron of God's Ministers, the Bishops and Preachers of his Word, and the most faithful Witness and Martyr, that lost his life for the preservation of God's Church, and the Religion of Jesus Christ, with whom I do alwayes, when I think of him, behold and see him Crowned with Eternal Glory: The most Blessed of all our Kings, and the Best of all our Saints.
CHAP. IX.
Of the chiefest Parts and Duties of Kings and Princes, which they are to discharge for the maintenance of God's Service, and the True Religion; and the necessity of Cathedral-Churches and Chappels for the people of God to meet in, for the Worship and Service of God.
YOu have heard, how that God hath given the Power and Authority unto Kings and Princes, to be the Supervisors, Directors, and Reprovers of things amiss, as well in the Church, as in the Common-wealth: And how he requireth and commandeth them, to discharge those Duties accordingly; and to have a care to preserve his Religion, as they do regard their own Salvation. You have likewise heard, how all Kings, both Heathens, Jews, and Christians, did execute that power, and, according to their ability, discharged their Duties, as well in the Spiritual jurisdiction of Ecclesiastical causes, as in the decision of Civil causes. It resteth, that I should shew unto you, the chiefest Parts and Duties, that they owe to God, and are to discharge, for the promoting of his Service, and the Religion of Jesus Christ. And I conceive them principally to consist in these Four Points, which may be like the four Rivers of Paradise, to water the Garden The four chiefest things that Kings & Princes ought to do for the upholding of God's Religion, and the Service of Jesus Christ. of God's Church, to make it to bring forth plenty of fruits, to the glory of God, and the salvation of mens souls. And they are,
1. To take care, and to cause, that there should be Cathedral-Churches and Chappels fairly built, and decently trimmed and adorned, as befits the Houses of God, for his people to meet in, for the Worship and Service of God.
2. To see that alle, honest, and religious Bishops be placed in those Cathedrals, and others the like pious and painful Ministers, be appointed in all the Parochial Churches and Chappels, to perform the true Service of God as they ought to do; and to see those Drones that neglect it, and those factious Sectaries and Hereticks that defile and corrupt it, and those scandalous livers, that do much prejudice unto their holy Calling, to be punished, and removed, if they amend not, for their negligence and transgressions.
3. To provide, by their good Laws such maintenance, revenues, and means for the Reverend, and godly Bishops, and the rest of the worthy Clergy, whereby they may be inabled with joy and comfort, to discharge their duties in God's Service, to his glory, and the good of his people.
4. To put a bar, and to hinder by their Regal power and authority all the sacrilegious violaters of holy things to rob the Church of Christ, and his servants, and to commit the horrible sin of Sacriledge, which is so transcendently abominable in the sight of God, and so infinitely destructive to the souls of men.
These things ought to be done, as I conceive, by all good and godly 1. The necessity of Cathedral-Churches and other Parochial Chappels for the Service of God. Kings and Princes; and whoso doth these things shall never fail. And.
1. In defence of Cathedral-Churches, we have to alleadge, that till the time of Euaristus and Dionysius, Popes of Rome, no other kind of ministerial Church was ever heard of, from the beginning of the World; for from Adam unto Moses, men did call upon the Name of the Lord, and offered [Page 47] Sacrifices, but without any ministerial Church at all. And in Moses time, Platina de vitis Pontif. Carrion annal. Monarch. Exod. 25. 40, Acts 7. 44. 2 Sam. 7. 6. Acts 7. 47. God commanded him to erect a Tabernacle, which stood instead of a Church for all the Land of Judea, and that was Templum portatile, as Josephus calls it, to be carried up and down, until the dayes of Solomon. But Solomon erected a Temple, as a standing Church at Hierusalem, to be in the place of the Tabernacle. And then, until the time of the Gospel, there was no other Church for God's people, (I speak not of the Gentiles idolatrous Temples) throughout the whole World. And that Metropolitan Church of Hierusalem was more than Diocesan or Provincial, for it was National, for the whole Kingdom of Jury. And after the Gospel was preached unto the Gentiles, and all Nations began to be converted, then sundry ministerial Churches were erected, according to the number of their Bishops; so that every particular Bishop had his particular Church, after the manner and in imitation of the Jews, which having but one Bishoprick, and one High Priest, or Bishop, had likewise but one Cathedral-Church for that whole Nation. And afterwards, when the Bishops saw the multitude of Christians exceedingly increasing, Evaristus first, Titulos seu Paraesias in urbe Roma presbyteris divisit, & post eum Dionysius idem fecit; And after him Dionysius the Pope, devised Parochial Congregations, and divided every Bishoprick into particular constant Congregations, which were but Members, and their Churches but the Chappels, of the Diocesan and Provincial Churches. And the use for which both the Cathedral and Parochial Churches do serve, was and is, for the servants of God to meet in them for to worship God; and this, besides the practice of all times ab origine to this very day, do sufficiently conclude the necessity of them.
1. For as the body politick, or the whole multitude of the Commonwealth, is to be divided into his several Limits, Provinces, Counties, Baronies, 1. Publick prayers are more prevalent with God than the private prayers. and the like; so the collective and mystical body of God's Church, is to be distributed into several Congregations, as the body natural is to be distinguished by the several parts and parcells thereof: and though as we are private and particular men, the place, and time; and form of prayer and service of God are in the choice of every particular man, according to the condition of his necessity and private occasion; yet as every particular man is a member of the publick State, either Temporal or Ecclesiastical, Church or Common-wealth; so the service that he oweth, and ought to perform, either to the King, or to God, must needs be publick, and together with the rest of the members of the State; and so the publick Service is so much worthier than the private, and excelleth the same, as much as a Society or Congregation of men, is worthier and excelleth one particular man.
And S. Chrysostom, to shew the excellency of the publick Service of God, S. Chrysostomes example to shew the benefit of publick prayer, and how it excelleth the private. and Common-prayer before and above any private prayer or service, saith, That as the coals of fire being scattered do yield but little heat, and will soon die; but when they are close heaped together, they'l yield much heat, and the fire continueth long; So a multitude of devout and faithful men gathered together, and with one heart and one soul pouring forth their prayers and petitions unto God, their prayers are a great deal more prevalent, and more likely to obtain their request from God, then when they are severed, and offered up by every single person; as a twisted thred, like a threefold cord, is far stronger than any two single ones: So, though the prayers of one man be but weak, yet the supplications of many men are very mighty, and like unto the loud sound of thunder, or the noise of many waters, as S. Basil saith; and the consent of desires, the concord betwixt them, and the united love of joynt Assemblies, are so well-pleasing unto God, that as a holy Father saith, Impossible est multorum preces non exaudiri, It is almost impossible, but that the prayers of such associated Congregations [Page 48] should be heard; because, as S. Ambrose saith, The publick meeting of Gods people hath a special promise of Gods presence to be with them, as where Christ saith▪ When two or three are gathered together in his Name, he Matth. 18. 20. will be there in the midst of them.
And therefore the King of Niniv [...]h called his people together, to j [...]yn with him in prayer to God, that they might not be destroyed; and so besetting God, or besieging God, as Tertullian saith, like an Hoste of men, their [...]onas 4. 11. prayer was heard, and they were received into grace. And S. Paul, though he might have confidence his prayer should speed with God assoon, and obtain as much, as any other; yet doth he confess, that the prayers of the Church of Corinth, together with his own prayers, did much help and 2 Cor. 1. 11. further his deliverance from those great troubles that he suffered in Asia.
2. The publick prayers and service of God hath this prerogative above 2. Publick prayers more justifiable th [...] the private. the private, that they do assure us they are more lawfull, and shall sooner be heard of God; because the things prayed for, and deprecated, are judged to be good and needfull, and are so approved of by the general judgment of the whole Congregation, when we hear them deprecated or desired by the common consent of all the people.
3. The convention or meeting of the people in such publick places to 3 Our devotion and zeal are more and more strengthned in the publick Congregation. serve God, doth sharpen the edge, and as it were give life and strength to every particular mans devotion; for when, through the frailty of our flesh, our spirit waxeth dull, and our zeal beginneth to grow sl [...]ggish to perform these Holy duties, the fervor, that we see in the rest of the Congregation, will mightily serve to stir up our thoughts, and to quicken our devotion to sail along with our brethren to the conclusion of those godly exercises.
4. As every particular man is bettered, and much furthered in his devotion 4. They are helped by the good examples of others. and service of God, by the good examples that all the Congregation doth shew unto him; so the whole company that considereth it, is not a litle damnified and offended at the way wardness, and neglect of those particular persons, that come not unto the publick service of God: and so, whereas the neglect of our private devotion is only hurtfull to our selves, our refusall or remissness to come to the publick exercises of our Religion, doth prejudice many, and gives offence to the whole Church; and you know what our Saviour saith, Woe to that man by whom offence cometh; and therefore Matth 18. 7. woe to him that despiseth the publick exercises of Gods Church, and refuseth to come unto them.
And for the preventing of this woe, and the rest of the reasons formerly shewed, the Prophet David did so earnestly desire to praise the Lord in the Psal. 26. 12. Congregations; yea, in the great Congregations, and among much people and so affectionately to say, One thing have I desired of the Lord, which I Psal. 3 [...]. 18. will require, even that I may dwell in the House of the Lord all the Psal. 27. 4. daies of my life, to behold [...] fair beauty of the Lord, and to visite his Temple.
And therefore, seeing it is so necessary, that the people of God should publickly meet, and be gathered together to serve God; it is most requisite and necessary, there should be Cathedralls and Parochiall Churches, for them to meet in, for to do the publick service of God.
But against this it may be objected, that the necessity of publick meetings, Obj. and the benefits that may be reaped from those Assemblies, rather then from any private serving of God, doth no waies prove the necessity of having Cathedralls and materiall Churches: because the presence of a company of Christian people, wheresoever Assembled, and the offices of Religion, as Preaching, Prayer, and Administring the Sacraments, performed; makes the meeting publick: and the peoples exercising these [Page 49] duties makes them to be a Church of God. As the presence of the Prince, and his followers; maketh any mans private house to be the Kings Court.
To this Objection I have fully, and very largely answered, in my second Sol. book of the Great Anti-Christ revealed, pag. 84. & deinceps. And therefore I shall referr my Reader thither to be fully satisfied; yet, here I say, that it is not the Assembly, or the popular conflux of a multitude of men, or the duties that they do though they be the very duties of Religion, that makes the meeting lawfully publick, or the place of Gods publick service; but it must be a Convention, and a gathering together of the people, into such a place, that is assigned and Consecrated for Gods publick service, which makes the publick meeting justifiable and lawfull; otherwise, it is but a private conventicle, altogether unlawfull, though it should consist of never so great a company of men: unless it be, as it was in the Apostles time, in the daies of persecution, or that the people have such lawfull lets and hinderances to come to the Consecrated place of Gods service, as I have set down in the book afore-cited. At all other times, the publick service of God must be performed in a publick Consecrated place, as it is meet the Holy service should be done in a Holy place; and you must know, that the ubiquity of Gods presence in every place makes not all places alike sacred; even as the Lord sheweth unto Moses, when he bids him to pull off Exod. 3. 15. his shoes from his feet, because the place, where thou standest is Holy ground; for the presence of God is either,
- 1.
Ordinary, or
The presence of God twofold.
- 2. Extraordinary.
And as the extraordinary works of God have distinguished the times, to make some times more Holy then other, so the extraordinary presence of God hath sanctified some places more then others; and the place that he Sanctifieth with his most speciall presence, is the place, which he appointeth to his servants, for their publick meeting, to do his service; and he hath not left it in the liberty of every man to run at random, to serve the Lord where he pleased; but, as he designed the time, when they should serve him, so he appointed the place, where they should come to serve him. And so Adam in that short time, which he had in Paradise, wanted not a place (appointed, no doubt, and usuall) to stand before the Lord and to Communicate with him; and the sons of Adam, being out of Paradise, knew the Gen. 3. 8. place, where God appointed, and expected they should repair to offer their Sacrifices and oblations unto him; and so the Lord tells the Children of Israel that they should not discharge their duties and perform his service in any place that they pleased, but they should seek the place which the Lord Deut. 12. 5. & 14. their God should choose, out of all their Tribes, to put his name there to dwell; and there they should come, with their oblations and offerings to serve him.
And so, when the Israelites had quite vanquished the Canaanites, and subdued the Philistines, and the other their enemies round about; and, as the Text saith, given rest unto his people, the time was come, that the Lord God thought fit to choose the place, to put his name there, and where all the people should publickly meet, to do him service; and the Lord marked out Jerusalem for himself, and in Jerusalem he chose Mount Moriah, the very 2 Chron. 6. 7. place where Abraham was to sacrifice his son Isaac, to be a standing and a permanent place for his name, saying, This shall be my rest for ever, here will I dwell, for I have a delight therein; and there David now resolveth to build his Temple, to be a Cathedrall and the Metropolitan Church for the High Priest, to offer Sacrifice and burnt Offerings unto God, and for the rest of the people there publickly to meet to serve the Lord; and his heart was mightily inflamed with zeal and desire to do it; but the Lord accepted [Page 50] of his resolution, and by Nathan his Prophet told him, that, because he was a man of War, and had shed much blood, (and his Church must not have her foundation laid, nor her walls erected in blood) he should not build his Temple, but Solomon his son, that was a Prince of Peace, should erect it in the Place that he appointed, and with the materialls that he had provided; and so he did, as you may see 2 Chron. c. 3. 4, & 5.
And when this Temple was destroyed, and the people, for their sins and neglect of Gods service, and prophanation of this House of God, were led Captives into Babylon, and when, after the time of their Captivity was expired, that is, the full space of 70. years, they were permitted to return into their own Land, the Lord did put it into the heart of Cyrus King of Persia, (as the Prophet Esay fore-shewed he should do, long before the birth of Cyrus) to cause Ezra, Zerub [...]abel, Nehemiah, and the rest of the Elders of the Jews, to build another House and Temple unto God, in the same place, where Salomons Temple did stand; and when the enemies of Gods people, and the prophaners of Gods House, like our malignants, sought to hinder the building of it, the Lord put it in the heart of Darius and his son Artaxerxes to cause it to be finished, according to the decree Ezra 6. 1 [...]. of King Cyrus. And the Jews were so zealous to do it, that they made an end of the work in five years: and so, by reason of their enemies and their haste, it was far disproportionable and different from the former, which made the old men, that had seen the glory and beauty of the first, to weep and lament at the mean aspect of the second. And yet it was not so mean, but Josephus Antiq. l. 15. c. ult. that it might be admired for the beauty and majesty of it, especially after that Herod, sirnamed the Great, had repaired, inlarged, and so magnificently beautified the same; so that one of his disciples, in admiration of Mark. 13. 1. the work, saith to Christ, Master, See what manner of stones and what Matth. 24. 1. buildings are here! And the Jews tell him, that it was forty six years in building, before it was brought to that perfection, which Zorobabel did Joh. 2. 20. unto it.
-
Cum inch
[...]atum erat in secundo anno Cyri, qui regnavit annis— 30.
Joseph. Antiq. l. 11. c. 4.
- Et post cum Cambyses, regnavit annis——— 8.
- Et absolutum erat Darii Histaspis anno——— 9.
- Et sic dempto primo anno Cyri, remanent anni—— 46.
- sicut Judaei dicunt.
For of this Temple the Jewes here do speak, as Theophlact, Tolet, and Calvin do observe.
To this Temple and Metropolitan-Church, the Jews were all required Exod. 23. 17. & 34. 23. & 24. to meet, and to appear before the Lord, to do him service, three times every year: and because these times were too seldom, and the waies too far for them to come, from all the parts of Jury any oftner, they had from time to time many Synagogues and Chappels, like our Parochiall Churches, Act 13. 27. &c. 15. 21. wherein they might publickly meet, as they did, every Sabbath to serve the Lord; and because this Cathedrall Church, the Temple of the High Priest, Origo [...]arum tempore captivitatis Babylonicae cepit. Sigon. de rep. l. 2. c. 8. though very large and spacious, yet was not sufficient to contain the many thousands of people that were in the great City of Jerusalem, they had very many Synagogues set up in this City, and Paulus Phagius recounteth no less then 400 of them. And Sigonius saith, there were 480. And out of Jerusalem, they had many Synagogues in other Cities and Provinces, as there were Synagogues in Galilee, Matth. 4 23. Synagogues in Damascus, Sigon. de repuh. Heb l. 2. c. 8. Maimon. in Typhil. c. 11. Sect. 1. ex Goodw. Act. 9. 2. Synagogues at Salamis, Act. 13. 5. Synagogues at Antioch, Act. 13. 14. And their Tradition is, saith Maimonides, that wheresoever ten men of Israel were, there ought to be built a Synagogue: and the Jews acknowledged it a great favour, and were very thankfull to any man, that built them any of these Synagogues; as the Elders of the Jews besought Christ to heal the servant of the Centurion, because He loved Luk 7. 5. [Page 51] their Nation and had built them a Synagogue. And I would our men would be as glad and as desirous to have our decayed Churches built, and not to make such havock to destroy them, as they do, and that without any cause in the World: For
You may see how Christ himself and his Apostles, came and taught very often not only in the Temple, but also in these l [...]sser Synagogues of the Jews: and it is admirable to consider how the primitive Christians, as Eusebius Euseb. l. 10. c. 3. & 4. recordeth, erected such Oratories and Basilicaes, that is, Royall-houses and Churches, as stately as any Kings Palace, and beautified the same with excessive charges, to make them fit places for the publick meetings of the Christians, to serve their God; and so the Church of Saint Paul in London, and of Saint Peter in Westminster, and the rest of the Cathedrall Churches throughout England, and Ireland, (to pass no further) can bear sufficient witness of the zeal and devotion of our Christian predecessors to erect such M [...]gnos magnà decent. Great, and adorn such Beautifull Houses unto God, as became so great and so glorious a God, (as our God is) to have.
And as the number of the Christians waxed daily beyond number, and increased more and more, as you may conceive, by the increase, which a few weeks time hath wrought after the ascention of Christ; when St. Peter's sermon converted 3000. souls in one day; so it caused the distinction of Assemblies, and the number of Churches to be increased and multiplied in all Countreys and Cities more and more: So that in Rome, about a hundred year after Christ, the Congregation of the Christians, became so huge great, that Evaristus then Bishop of Rome, for the avoiding of confusion, and the easier and better instruction of them, caused them to be distributed and parted into fifteen particular Parishes, and assigned fifteen severall Presbyters to instruct and govern them: the Presbyters then being honest men, and no waies contradicting Evaristus.
And to prove that the first Christians, who lived under persecutions, The fi [...]st Christians had some kind of Churches. even from the Apostles time, had some kind of Churches; though as then not so magnificent, you may see in 1 Cor. 12. 18. & 22. &c. 14. 19. & 23. And so the most ancient of the Fathers do bear witness, as Clemens, Tertullian, Socrates, and Eusebius, proves the same out of the book of Philo Judaeus, lib. 2. cap. 17. And Lactantius, In carminibus de passione Domini: saith,
Whosoever thou art, that comest to the House of God, stay a while, that is, to consider whither thou goest, and, as Salomon saith, To keep and look to thy foot, when thou goest to the House of God, which is, as God himself expoundeth the meaning thereof unto Moses, saying, Put off thy shooes from thy Exod. 3. feet; that is, to make clean thy waies, and bring no filth, nor any carnall affections, nor worldly desires into the House of God; because, The place whereon thou standest is Holy ground; that is, by reason of Gods gracious and speciall presence in that place, where Moses stood, and where God is prayed unto, and praised by the Minister, and Worshipped by the rest of his faithfull servants. And if any man desires fuller proofs of this truth, I refer him to Cardinall Bellarmin, and to that excellent and Learned Sermon of Master Mede upon the 1 Cor. 11. 22.
Yet I deny not, but the prime Primitive Christians, and the Church The prime primitive Christians, had no stately Churches: and why. which was at Jerusalem, and received that Religion, that is, the Faith of Christ, which the Scribes and Pharisees and their laws did not allow of, were constrained, many times, to hide their heads in desolate places, and were inforced by stealth to exercise and discharge the duties of their profession [Page 52] in vaults and private houses, where they might be most safe, though the places were not sutable to their service; the swords of their enemies were so sore against them.
But at length, between times, by sufferance and connivency, and sometimes through favour and protection, they began to be imboldened, and to reare up Oratories and Churches, though but simple and of mean aspect, because the estates of most of them were but mean and very low, as S. Paul sheweth, Not many Rich, not many Noble are called; which was indeed a 1 Cor. 1. 26. good way to suppress the danger of malignity, that looks not so much after poor estates; and a good way to increase their number, and propagate their design with more safety. And as by this means the Church began to take root, and to grow stronger; and the wealthier, nobler, and wiser men began to be in love with the Christian Religion; So then they loved nothing more than to build Churches answerable for their beauty, to the d [...]gnity of How zealously the fi [...]st Christians were affected, & how bountifully they contributed towards the building of their Churches. their Religion, and for their greatness to the number of their Professors; And the devotion of these Christians was so large, and did so liberally contribute towards the erecting of their Churches, as the Israelites in the dayes of Bezaliel did chearfully present their Gifts and Free-will-offerings towards the setting up of the Tabernacle: no man was backward, and no man a niggard in this work, which they conceived to be so profitable and so necessary for them to do: and that in two special respects.
- 1. The good that is effected,
- 2. The evils that are prevented
by the publick meeting of the people in these Churches.
1. The meeting of the Congregation publickly in a lawful place, and a The double benefit that we reap by our coming to the Publick meeting in the Church. 1. Benefit. consecrated Church, assures them they offend not the Laws, either of God or man, and so secures them from all blame, and prevents the occasion to traduce, and to suspect the lawfulnesse of the holy Duties, that we perform; when as Veritas non quaerit angulos, Truth and the performance of just things and holy actions, need not run and hide themselves in private, hidden, and unlawful places, but may shew themselves and appear so publickly, as they might not be subject to any, the least unjust imputation.
2. The meeting in a publick consecrated Church, and not in a private 2. Benefit. Conventicle, escapes those dangerous plots and machinations, that are very often invented and contrived in those Conventicles, that are vailed for that purpose, under the mantle and pretence of Religion; And it freeth the comers unto the Church from those seditious Doctrines and damnable Divinity, which the Sectaries and Hereticks do scatter and broach in those unlawful Conventicles, which are the fittest places for them, to effect their wicked purpose, and must needs be sinful, and offend both God and man: because, they are contrary to the Laws, both of God and man; Whenas the coming unto the Church quits my conscience from all fear of offending, because that herein I do obey, and do agreeable to the Laws both of God and man. And who then that hath any dram of wit, would not avoid private and forbidden meetings, and go to serve God, unto the publick Church, which is the House of God, erected and dedicated for his Service?
CHAP. X.
The Answer to the Two Objections that the Fanatick-Sectaries do make. 1. Against the Necessity. And 2ly against the Sanctity, or Holiness of our Material Churches, which in derision, and contemptuously, they call Steeple houses.
ANd yet for all this, and all that we can say for the Church of God, I find Four sorts of Objections, that are made by our Fanaticks and 4 Sorts of Objections against our Material Churches. Skenimastices against our Material Churches. As,
- 1. Against the Necessity.
- 2. Against the Sanctity.
- 3. Against the Beauty & Glory▪
- 4. Against the impurity & Impiety of them.
1. They do object, there is no Necessity of any Material House or Church 1. Objection against the necessity▪ that we have no need of Churches. of God for his servants to meet in to serve God; because the woman of Samaria, discoursing with Christ about the place where God would be worshipped, Whether in that Mountain, where the Fathers worshipped, or in Hierusalem, which, as the Jews said, was the place where men ought to worship; Our Saviour tells her plainly, They worshipped they knew not what; for the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this Mountain, nor yet in Hierusalem, worship the Father; but the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth; because, God is a Spirit, and they that worship John 4. 20, 23. him, must worship him in Spirit and in truth; and such worshippers the Father seeks, and such he loves.
And therefore, so we have clean hearts, and pure consciences, and worship God with our souls and spirits, faithfully to pray unto him, and to praise his Name, it is no matter for the place where we do it, in a Church, or in a Barn; because God looks rather to the inward heart, than to the outward place where we stand.
To this I answer, Maledicta glossa quae corrumpit textum, and our Saviours Sol. words gives them no colour to extort such consequences, and to draw such conclusions from them; for the words are plain enough, that although formerly, before Moses his time, Jacob had a Well near Sichar, and he with the other Fathers, worshipped God in that Mountain, and afterwards God required them to worship him in the place, that he should chuse to put his Name there, which, after the time of David, and the building of his Temple by Solomon, was to be Hierusalem, and no where else, to perform the commanded Publick Service of God, under the punishment of cutting off that soul from his people, that should do otherwise.
Yet the hour cometh, and now is, that is, coming, or beginning to come, that the partition-Wall betwixt the Jews and the Gentiles shall be broken down, and the bounds and borders of Gods Church, and the true worshippers of God, shall be inlarged, and they may lawfully, without offence, worship God, not only in Jury, where God was only formerly known aright; but also in all the Nations, and in any Kingdom of the World, so they worship him in spirit and in truth, as they ought to do: But here is not one syllable, intimating, that they should not, or needed not, to meet to serve God in the Publick Church, but that whensoever, and wheresoever, in any Kingdom of the Earth, they should gather themselves together in the Publick Church, to worship God, they should worship him in spirit and in truth, otherwise, their worship is to no purpose, and will avail them nothing, though they should do i [...] publickly in the Church. This is the true meaning of our Saviours words.
2. We have another sort of Sectaries, that yield it requisite and convenient Obj. 2 for the Saints and servants of God to meet and gather themselves together for the Service of God, and do acknowledg the great benefits, that may accrew and be obtained in a Congregation, rather than by any single person; but they think there is no necessity of their meeting in a Material Church, or a Steeple-house, as they call it, rather than in a house, or a chamber, or a barn, or any other place, where they shall appoint to meet; because God hath made all places, and there is no reall Sanctity in any one place, more than in any other; but the sanctity or holiness must be in the hearts of the men, and not in the place, which is not capable of any sanctity; and therefore, it is rather our superstition, than Gods injunction, to require and command men to come to such Material Churches, as to the more sanctified places, rather than to such private houses, where these Saints do publickly meet to serve God.
To make a full Answer to this their Objection, you must understand, Sol. that the word [...], holy, is derived from the privative particle, [...] and [...], which signifieth the Earth, as if to be holy, were nothing else, but to be pure and clean, and separated from all earthly touch: And it is taken two wayes.
- 1.
[...].
Simply.
Holiness taken two wayes. 1. Way.
- 2. [...] In some respects: And,
1. Way: God only is Holy, and the Author of all Holiness; and as the Blessed Virgin saith, Holy is his Name: And therefore those Seraphims, which Esaias saw, and those wonderous creatures which S. John saw, did Esay 6. 3. Apoc. 4. 8. cry, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts, three times together, which we do not read of any other Attribute of God. And the Lord himself, in that golden Pla [...]e, that was to be on Aarons forehead, caused these words to be ingraven, [...], Holiness is of the Lord, as Tremellius reads it; or, Sanctum Domino, Holiness belongeth to the Lord, as the Vulgar hath it.
2. Way: Many other things are stiled holy, by communication of holiness, 2. Way. and receiving their holiness from this Fountain of Holiness: And so,
- 1. The Man Christ Jesus,
- 2. The faithful Members of Christ,
- 3. The Outward Professors of the Christian Religion,
- 4. All things Dedicated, and that have relation to God▪ Service; as Times, Persons, Places, and Things, are termed holy, sanctitate relativa.
1. The Man Christ is perfectly, and singularly Holy, as Beda saith; And that,
- 1. By reason of his Hypostatical union with the Godhead.
- 2. By reason of the most perfect qual [...]ity of Holiness impressed by the Holy Ghost into his Humanity.
2. The true Members of Christ are truly styled holy, by reason of that holiness which the Holy Spirit of God worketh in them, and they practise in their lives and conversations.
3. All those that do outwardly profess the holy Religion of Jesus Christ, are called Saints by the holy Apostles: and so they are in respect of all Rom. 1. others, that either do prophane, abuse, or neglect the same.
4. All the things, that are Consecrated by the prayers of the Bishop for the Service of God, and those things that are Dedicated and given for the furtherance, and maintenance of God's Worship, as Lands, Houses, and the like, are by a relative sanctity, rightly termed holy things; because, they are separated and set apart, as S. Paul saith of himself, ( [...].) for holy uses, to bring men to holiness, to honour, serve, and worship God that is Holiness it self.
And in this respect, we say, that the very ground, walls, windows, and timber, of the Material Church, that are set forth, Dedicated, and Consecrated [Page 55] for God's Service, are holy things; not by any inherent reall sanctity infused into them; but by a relative holiness ascribed and appropriated unto them, by their Dedication and Consecration for God's Worship, which makes them more holy, and so to be deemed, than all other earthly things whatsoever.
And though I will not lose my time, and waste my paper, to shew the folly and vanity of that ridiculous deduction of the Confuter of Will. Apollonius, Grallae pag 29. in the 29. page of his Grallae, against secondary or dependent holiness; yet I will justifie the holiness, and religious reverence, that we owe, and should render, unto all the Material Churches, that are Consecrated for Divine-Service, against all prophaners of them, Independents, and Fanaticks, whatsoever. And for the satisfaction of every good and sober man, that is not drunk with a prejudicate conceit against God's House, I shall desire him to look into 2 Chron. 3. 1. and chap. 6. where he may find the Consecration of God's House, and the prayer that Solomon made at the Consecration of it, and the benefits, the manifold benefits, that they should reap which served God in that House: And if he reads over that Chapter at his leisure, and read it often, and then seriously consider it, and withal remember, that of this House, and the like Consecrated places, that are Dedicated for God's Worship, the Lord himself saith, My House shall be Esay 56. 7. Matth. 21. 1 [...]. Jerem. 7. 10. Psal. 132. 15. called the House of prayer for all people: and our Saviour Christ confirmeth the same, that the Church, which is the Publick place, or place of Publick Prayers, is rightly called, the House of God, and the House, which is called by his Name; and of which he saith, This shall be my rest for ever, here will I dwell, for I have a delight therein; Will he not confess, that Gods House, and the Place where he dwelleth is Holy? The Confuter of Apollonius confesseth, That so long as a Prince is, and remaineth Grallae pag. 20. in his house, because of his Majesty and pompe, there is nothing in the house, which derives not thence some dignitie and splendor; and will you deny that priviledge to Gods House, which you will yield to the Palace of an earthly Prince? No, certainly it is an holy place. Vide the Great Antichrist Revealed. l. 2. c. 5. pag. 88.
Therefore, as God will be served in the time that he appointeth, and by the persons that he chuseth, and after the manner that himself prescribeth; so he will be worshipped, not where every one pleaseth, but in the place, which is Consecrated and Sanctified for our Holy God to come and to be present with us: as you may see in Levit. 17 8. Exod. 23. 19. and chap. 25. 8. where the Lord chargeth his people, to make him a Sanctuarie, or a Tabernacle, that is, an holy House or Temple, that he might dwell among Exod. 25. 8. them.
And therefore the Prophet David desired, that he might dwell in Gods Tabernacle, and was glad, when the people said, We will go into the House Psal. 27: 4. Psal. 122. 1. Joh. 18. 20. of the Lord. And Christ saith, I ever taught in the Synagogue, and in the Temple, that is, for the most part, and ordinarily, and alwayes when he came to the Temple, and opportunitie offered him occasion so to do. And S. Matthew saith, The blind and the lame came unto him in the Temple, and Matth. 21. 14. he healed them. And so must we come unto him into his Temple, if we desire to be healed of our infirmities. And so the Apostles and Disciples of Christ, after his Ascension into Heaven, met and worshipped God in the Temple. And when the Christians began to be mult [...]plied, they presently erected Oratories and Churches, and consecrated them, as Solomon did the Temple, for God's Service; as you may see in 1 Cor. 11. 22. and from the 14. Chapter of the said Epistle, where the Apostle bids the women to be silent in the Church; for that must not be understood of any other private house or meetings of men, where the women may as lawfully speak as men, or the Apostle had laid too great a burden upon them, and such as they neither could, nor would have born; but his meaning is, that the women [Page 56] should be silent in the Congregation, that publickly meeteth in Gods House for the service of God.
And because That material house was erected and set a part from all Prophane uses, for to pray to God, to Preach unto the people, and to do all other exercises of Religion, as, Administring the Sacraments, Catechising the Youths, Collecting the Alms for the Poor, and the like services of the Lord, and was hallowed and Sanctified by the prayers and Consecration of the Bishop, to be used only for that end, and that God hath promised 2 Chron. 6. his more speciall presence for our help and assistance, in a most speciall manner in that House, more and rather then in any other place, as you may Matth 18. 20. see by Solomons prayer, and by the words of Christ; therefore the true Saints and servants of God, that understood the difference betwixt Holy and Prophane things, did ever Honor and shew a great deal of respect and Reverence to this very place, of Gods Worship; more then to any Chamber of presence of the greatest Monarch of the World: And why not? For if we must be Bare-headed in the Kings Chamber, or the Lord Lieftenants Chamber of Presence, why should not Gods Chamber of Presence have the like Reverence? Surely none, but prophane Atheists, wicked Hereticks, and the members of the beast, that is, the Great Anti-Christ; that are worse then the worst of worldlings, have ever denied it, or abused, prophaned, or blasphemed these, or any of these, material Churches, whereof the Prophet saith, Holiness becometh thy House for ever. For, sal. 93. 6.
Though, as I said before, originally and in respect of their own natur [...], In what sense all things are alike Holy. there is no inberent or innate Sanctity in one place more then in another, but all places are alike Holy, and so are all daies, and all meats, and all other things, that are ejusdem speciei, of the same kind; they are all alike Holy, and there is no difference, nor any more Sanctity in any one than in the other, they being all alike created Holily by God, who beheld All the things Gen. 1. 31. that he made, and behold, they were all exceeding good:
Yet, if we consider Gods designation of any of these things, and the Sanctification In what sense some things are more Holy then other things. of the same, by Gods own appointment, for such and such ends and uses in the service of God; then you shall find a great deal of difference betwixt the one and the other, and a great deal of a relative and accidental Holiness in and belonging to the one more then to the other: otherwise, what difference will you make betwixt the common bread that we And for the fu [...]ther clearing of this point, you may look into Mr. Medes learned discourse De Sanctitate relativa; and his answer to Dr. Twisse; p. 660. and in Levit. 19. 30. eat of the finest Wheat-flower, and the most Holy and blessed bread of the Holy Eucharist, or the Lords Supper? But the Sanctifying of this bread by our prayers to this end, and for this use, to be the body and blood of Christ, makes all the difference; so that now after the words of Consecration of it, which are the words of Christ, Hoc est corpus meum, this is my body; we cannot, without prophaneness and a mighty offence, give the same to dogs, or unbelieving Jews, or to any other, whom we do know to be altogether unworthy of it, as we can give the other bread, that is made of the same lump to either of these, without any fault or offence at all. Or what difference is there betwixt one day and another? but because the Lord hath designed the seventh day to be set apart for his service, and hallowed it for that end; therefore it is more Holy then the other six daies: and so are the daies and feasts, that are appointed by the Church to Honor God in them, as the commemoration of Christ's Nativity, Circumcision, Resurrection, Ascention and other daies of Thanks-giving for some speciall blessings and extraordinary favours, which, as on those daies, we have received from God; which daies none will prophane, but the neglecters of Gods Honor, and the prophaneners of his service. So what difference, or what holiness is there naturally in one man more then in another? none, or little at all: but when the Lord calleth and chooseth one man before another, to be his servant and to be sent, and his Embassadour, to Preach his Word, to Administer his Sacraments, [Page 57] and causeth him to be Consecrated by prayers, and imposition of hands for that purpose, as he called Simon Peter, before Simon Magus; then there is a great deal of difference betwixt them, and much relative and additionall Holiness in the one more then in the other, insomuch that our Saviour saith of these men, which he saith not of all other men, He that Luk. 10. 16. receiveth you receiveth me, and he that despiseth you despiseth me, and the Lord saith of them, which he saith not of all other men, He that toucheth Zach. 2. 8. you, toucheth the apple of mine eye.
And you may see this d [...]fference in the Embassadours, and other Officers of Kings, Princes, and Potentates, whom we Honor and Reverence more then others; because, they are deputed and Authorized to be our Judges, Sheriffes, or other Officers of the Kingdom, where they are designed so to be.
And so likewise, what difference, or what Holiness is there in one place more then in another? In a Stone-Church ground, more than in a Thatchbarn- floor? Surely, not any at all originally, in respect of themselves, simply considered; but, when such a piece of ground is designed, and dedicated for the Worship of God, and Consecrated by prayers for that purpose, and God promiseth his presence, and favour, to be more especially shewed there for our Instruction and Consolation, than in any other ordinary place whatsoever; Then certainly there is a great deal of difference, and a great deal of Holiness in that place, and much more Reverence ought to be shewed to it, and in it, than in any other place or common ground; though it were the Kings Pallace. And I say this is but a sign and a point of true Religion and no branch of Superstition.
Therefore Jacob, that was no waies Superstitious, said of that place, where God shewed his presence to him, This is Gods House and the gate of Heaven; Gen. 28. 17. and the Lord said unto Moses, Put off thy shooes from thy feet, for the place where thou standest is Holy ground; and why was that ground more Holy Exod. 3. 5. than any other ground? Not in respect of any innate holiness, but because the Lord reveiled himself there to Moses, more visibly and more graciously than in any other place.
And I pray you look what the Spirit of God adviseth, and injoyneth us to do, when we come into the House of God; To keep thy foot, and much Eccl 5. 1. For this phrase is a Synechdoche of the part for the whole, of the foot for all the members of the body which in the Chuch of God ought to be framed to a Religious decency, as to bend the knee, lift up our eyes, uncover the head, and the like. more thy heart, and thy head, as thou oughtest to do; decently and Reverently, when thou goest to the House of God; and therefore much more Reverently, when thou art and standest in Gods House; And be more ready to hear, then to give the Sacrifice of Fools; which they do, that despise this House of God, which none but fools will do; for if we make no difference of these things, but that every man that will, may intrude himself to do the service, which God requireth to be done by another, and he may do that service any wh [...]re, in any one place as well as in another, in a common barn, as well as in an Holy Church; then surely we need not observe any time, when any one day is as good, and as Holy as another, the Munday as well as the Lords day; and so confounding persons, times, and places, we shall confound all Religion, and we shall suddenly bring Atheism, and all Prophaneness among the people.
CHAP. XI.
The answer to another Objection, that our Fanatick-Sectaries do make against the Beauty, and Glorious Adorning of our Churches; which we say should be done with such decent Ornaments, and Implements, as are besitting the House and Service of God; The reasons why, we should Honor God with our goods: and how liberal, and bountiful both the Fathers of the Old Testament, and the Christians of the New Testament, were to the Church of God.
THirdly, There be another sort of close-handed, and covetous-hearted Obj. 3 Against the beautifying of our Churches. Fanatick Sectaries; that are much offended at our Beautifying, and Adorning our Churches, so as is fitting and meet for the Houses of God; And they do Object, that God is a Spirit, and will be served in spirit and in truth; and therefore he requireth not our goods, our gold, and our silver, Psal. 50▪ 10. which he hath no need of, or our Cattle, when as all the beasts of the Forrest are his, and so are the Cattle upon a 1000. hills, and he delighteth not in burnt offering: and so the Prophet sheweth, when he demandeth, Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of Rams, or with ten thousands of Rivers of Oyl? No, no, the Lord careth for no such things, we may keep them all to our selves: for he hath Shewed thee, O man, what is good, and what the Mlch. 6. 7. Lord doth require of thee, and that is, To do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God. And therefore the Lord saith not, Give me your gold, to make me Palaces; or your silver, to adorn my house, wherein I dwell not; but give me your hearts, wherein I delight to dwell, if they be pure and clean, and void of the filthiness of sin and corruption, Quia deliciae meae cum filiis hominum; because, my delights are, to be with the sons of men: and I desire no more of them, but, To fear the Lord their God, to Deut. 10. 12. walk in all his waies, and to love him, and to serve the Lord their God withall their heart, and withall their soul.
And from these and the like premises our Fanaticks do conclude, that as God was never better served, then when his Churches and Oratories were no better then poor mens Cottages; and when the Christians answered their persecuters, in the time of Julian; who said, their service was not so Solemn, nor their Temples answerable to the Majesty of God, that the best Temples which they could dedicate unto God, wer their Sanctified souls, and clean hearts; so they would have our times to be the like, and our Churches to be no fairer, nor any otherwise beautified then they were in those times of poverty and persecution.
To this I answer and confess, that God delighteth more in the Holiness Sol. of the hearts of them that serve him, then in the honor and beauty of the place where he is served. But, though Moses in the mountain, Job on the In the time of necessity God accepteth our service any where. dunghill, Jeremy in the mire, Daniel in the Lions den, Ezechias in his bed, and the Apostles in the stocks, called upon the name of the Lord and he heard them, and so Christ preached on the Mount, and in the Valley, on the Sea-shore, and in the Ship; and Saint Paul did the like in an upper Chamber, and the people heard them, as well then as in the Temple, and God accepted of their service.
Yet, as Saint Paul demands of the Corinthians, whether they thought it seemly, that a woman should be bare-headed in the Church; so I demand [Page 59] of these men, as the Prophet Haggai demandeth of the Jews, Is it fit that you should dwell in sieled houses, and let the House of God lye wast? or, is it meet and Religious that the Church of Christ should be no better beautified then a husband-mans barn? And I may ask of any rational man, if the Sanctity, and Celebrity of the place where God is usually and publickly served, doth not animate the devotion, and stir up pious thoughts in all good Christians, when they come there to Worship their Saviour in that beauty Psal. 56 9. of Holiness, as the Prophet speaketh.
Therefore the good and godly King David, when he intended to build God an House, saith, That because the Palace was not for man, but for the Lord God; I prepared with all my might for the House of my God, the Gold 1 Chron. 29. 1, 2, 3. for the things that were to be made of Gold, the Silver for things of Silver, and the Brass for things of Brass, the Iron for things of Iron, and Wood for things of Wood, Onyx stones, and stones to be set, glistering stones and of divers How liberally King David gave to build and beautify Gods House. colours, and all manner of Pretious-stones, and Marble-stones in abundance; moreover, because I have set my affection to the House of my God, I have of mine own proper goods, of Gold and Silver which I have given to the House of my God, over and above all that I have prepared for the holy House, even three thousand Talents of Gold, of the Gold of Ophir, and seven thousand Talents of refined Silver, to over-lay the walls of the house withall; The Gold for things of Gold, and the Silver for things of Silver, and for all manner of work to be made by the hands of the Artificers. And so the chief of the Fathers and Princes of the tribes, and Captains also offered most willingly and gave for the service, the building and beautifying of the House of God, of Gold five thousand Talents, and ten thousand drams, and of Silver ten thousand Talents, 1 Chron. 39 7 [...] and of Brass eighteen thousand Talents, and one hundred Talents of Iron.
And not only this good Kings heart, and his people, were thus inlarged The Fathers before Davids time did the like. so freely to offer their goods for the building, beautifying, and adorning of Gods House; but also all other faithfull servants of God, that were zealous of Gods Worship, both afore and after Davids time did the like: for, if you consider the building of the Tabernacle, and the furniture that belong'd unto it, in the time of Moses; you shall find, that, although the people were but wanders in the wilderness, and therefore could not be very wealthy, nor have any more riches, but only what they brought out of Egypt; yet this was the free and voluntary dedication of the Altar (in the day when it was anointed) by the Princes of Israel: Twelve Chargers of silver, twelve silver Bouls, twelve Spoons of Gold; each Charger of silver weighing one hundred and thirty shekels; each Boul seventy cicles, or shekels: all the silver vessels weighed two thousand and four hundred shekels, after the shekel of the Sanctuary; the golden Spoons were twelve, full of incense, weighing ten shekels a piece, after the shekel of the Sanctuary; All the Gold of the Numb: 7. 84, 85, 86. Spoons was one hundred and twenty shekels: every shekel weighing half an ounce. Whereby you may perceive, what care they took in that infancy of the Church, to have all the appurtenances of the House of God so fair and so specious as they could possibly make it, even to the uttermost of their abilities.
And so after Davids time, besides the foresaid moneys, that David left for the use of Gods House, (which came to the rate of eight thousand Talents of Gold; and of Silver, seventeen thousand chikars: and every chikar containing one thousand and eight hundred cicles, and weighing nine hundred ounces,) King Solomon was so bountifull, and his donation so exceeding large, that it can very hardly be valued; for, besides the stuffes that he laid in of Timber; Marble, Stone, Brass, Iron, Copes, and Pretiousstones, he overlayed the greater House, which he sieled with Firr-trees, with fine G [...]d, and the garnishing of the House with Pretious-stones for beauty, and the Gold was the Gold of Parvaim; and he overlayed the House, [Page 60] the beams, the p [...]sts, and the walls thereof, and the doors thereof with Gold, and graved Ch [...]ubims on the walls; and he over-laid the most holy House with fine Gold, amounting to six hundred Talents, and the weight of the nailes was fifty Shekels of Gold; and he over-laid the upper Chambers with Gold, and the two Cherubims he over-laid with Gold; and he made ten Candlesticks of Gold, and a hundred Basins of Gold; and the Flowers, and the Lamps, and the Tongs, made he of Gold, and that perfect Gold; and 2 Chron. 3. & 4. the Sn [...]ffers, and the Censers of pure Gold; and the Entry of the House, the Inner-doors, and the doors of the House of the Temple, were of Gold.
And when all these unvaluable Treasures and Furnitures of this House of God were ransacked and carried away by Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon; and Cyrus, after their 70. years Captivity, gave the Jews leave to Return, and gave them power and licence, to re-edifie and to build the House of God again; these captive Jews, newly returned out of bondage, beyond their ability, were most bountiful in their contributions for the setting up of another Temple: which though for Beauty and Majesty it was no correspondent to the former Temple, yet was it very glorious, and finished most readily, and the free Donations of the people were so large, that when all the work was finished, the surplusage of their Gifts, that remained to beautifie the same and provide ornaments for it, and to defray other future reckonings, amounted to 650. Chichars of Silver, and a 100. Chichars of Gold. And to this Nehemias the Tyrshatha gave to the Treasure a thousand drams of Gold, fifty Basins, and five hundred and thirty Priests Garments. And so Nehem. 7. 70. likewise some of the chief of the Fathers and Heads of houses were not behind, to build and beautifie this House of God, but gave to the Treasure Verse 71. 72. of the work twentie thousand drams of God, and two thousand and two hundred pound of Silver; and that which the rest of the people gave, was twentie thousand drams of Gold, and two thousand pound of Silver, and sixty seven Priests Garments.
Thus you see how the Jews, both in the time of David, and before David, and after David, and both in their prosperitie and in their adversitie; when they were full, in the dayes of Solomon, and when they were emptie and weak, after their return from Captivity; were most zealously affected to build and beautifie the House of God, and to spare neither Gold nor Silver to adorne the same, as it ought to be.
And what do we? Surely change the case, instead of giving to build and beautifie the Church, and the maintenance of the Service of God's House, we take away the slates and timber, and all the Furniture of the Church, and, as the Psalmist prophesied of our times, all the carved works thereof; and the goodly Monuments of our pious forefathers, we break down with axes and hammers: and instead of providing the Priests Vestures for the Church-service, we are more ready to take their garments from their backs, and their bread out of their mouths.
But you will say, they were Jews, which so adorned their Temple, as you Obj. shewed before, and their Religion consisted in outward pomp, and carnal Service, whereas we are Christians; and the Kings Daughter, which is the Church of Christ, is all glorious within; and her service to God consisteth not, either in carnal Ceremonies, or external Glory, but, as Christ saith, in spirit and in truth.
I answer, That I confess the chiefest Glory of the Kings Daughter, is Sol. within, in a pure heart, and a sanctified soul; but her clothing is of wrought Gold, and her outward rayment is of needle-work, and her vesture is of pure Gold, wrought about with divers colours, very fair and glorious to behold. So our Religion and our zeal to God's Worship, must not only rest and reside in the heart, but it must bud forth, and appear in all our outward [Page 61] actions; and God will be served, not only inwardly with our hearts, but also outwardly with all the other parts of our bodies, Quia per exteriora cognoscuntur interiora, and our zeal to Gods Honour must shew it self by our zeal to God's House; for so King David said, and so Christ said, The zeal Psal. 69. 9. Iohn 2. 17. of thine House hath eaten me up.
And therefore, not only the Jews, but the Christians also, were most liberal and bountiful in their gifts and contributions for the erecting of Oratories, and the adorning of Gods Church; And although, that while they were under the Sword of persecuting Tyrants, their state and condition permitted them not to have stately Churches, yet when their persecution ceased, and they became into a better case, and had rest, their Churches became sumptuous, and no cost was spared to make them both fair and beautiful.
And we find, that before the time of Constantine, in the reign of Severus, Euseb. l. 8. c▪ 1. & 2. Idem. l. 9. c. 1. Gordian, Philip, and Galienus, there were many goodly and spatious Churches builded, which Dioclesian by a publick Proclamation caused to be thrown down; but M [...]ximinus hypocritically permitteth them to be reedified, and made up in a greater heighth, and more beautiful than they were before, as they were indeed exceedingly bettered, immediately after the death of Maximinus, as it appeareth by that Solemn Sermon, that was made in praise of the building of Churches, and expressely directed to Paulinus Idem. l. 10. c. 4. Bishop of Tyrus. And Theodoret saith, That the Emperours Constantine, and his son Constantius, bestowed many rich and precious vessels upon the Church. And when S. Basil had converted Valens to become a Christian, he bestowed certain lands and possessions unto the Church. And Nicephorus saith, That Theodosius and his Wife Eudoche, sent monies very bountifully to the Bishop and Church of Rome. And Valentinian and Gratian, are exceedingly praised in the Chronicles of the Church, for their care, and the provision that they made for the Churches of Christ. And Sozomen relates, how Constantius bestowed upon the holy Church, great summes of monies that did arise to him, out of the Images that were molten, and otherwise by way of Taxes and Tributes; And divers of the Christian Emperours provided, that the lands, houses, and possessions of the Church, and the goods of other Christians that had been taken from them, in the times of persecution, should be restored and re-delivered unto the Bishops and Church again. And I hope our most gracious and religious King, will do the like, that, as he is not inferiour to them in piety, so he will be no lesse in the Rules of Equity, and as, blessed be God for it, he hath most graciously restored very much, and more than any other hath done, already.
And what shall I say more? It is most apparant to any one, that will read Eusebius, Socrates, Theodoret, Sozomen, and other Ecclesiastical Writers, how the first and best Christians, as they grew in strength, wealth, and power, so they studied and strived to exceed both Jews and Gentiles, in their care and zeal to promote the Honour of God, and to manifest the same unto the World by all the possible wayes they could devise; And because that, as nature teacheth us, to provide good things, so wisdom and policy sheweth how we should do our best to procure the permanent state and perpetuity of those good things. And so Religion likewise teacheth us, to follow the same course, to perpetuate the Service and the Honour we yield unto our God: and the Saints and servants of God conceiving no Donation of honour to be more permanent and lasting than Churches and Temples, magnificently erected, and sumptuously maintained; therefore, they were no niggards, and spared no cost to build their Oratories and Churches, that the Worship and Honour of God, might be perpetually continued.
And very many Reasons might be produced to shew, that they should; Reasons to prove that we should honour God with our riches. Reason. 1 to the uttermost of their power, honour God with their riches, and to make the benefits they bestow for his Honour, to be permanent and durable: For,
1. Where any true Religion resteth in the heart, it requireth the uttermost extent that unfaigned love and affections can afford and shew towards God; And, as S. Gregory saith, Probatio dilectionis exhibitio est operis, Our inward love and affections are to be opened and manifested by the outward effects: And therefore, wheresoever the true Religion swayeth in the hearts of men, as it ought, the outward devotion and zeal towards God's Church, and the Service of God in his Church, will be shewed, so far forth as they are inabled to do.
2. As Religion requireth, so Nature teacheth us to honour God with our 2. Reason. goods: which is, not only honestly and inoffensively to use them; but also to alienàte, separate, and set apart some portion of them from our own occasions, to the use and service of God, not as gifts or supplies of his wants, Quia [...]fferimus Deo bona nostra ut signa gratitudinis pro illis donis quae à Deo recepimus. Irenaeus. l. 4. c. 34. that is the Lord of all things, but as the signs of our thankfulness and acknowledgement, that he is the Donor and Giver of them all to us, and as the means to set up, and to shew forth his Honour, by the erecting and beautifying his Churches, and the maintenance of his Worship and Ministery in those Churches: For why should any man think, that God hath given us such variety of all good things, as Gold, Silver, Cattel, Wine, Oil, and abundance of most excellent beauty, to be imployed only upon our selves, and for our pleasures, and, it may be, in meer vanities, without any regard or reservation of any of them to be bestowed, for the upholding of his Honour, and the Duties of his Service? When as Solomon saith, That Prov. 3. 9: Malach. 3. 20. he will be served with the chief of thine increase: And the Lord himself bids thee to bring all the Tythes, or Tythes of all kinds into his House: And therefore Origen, the greatest Clerk that lived in his dayes, saith, Qui colit Deum, debet donis & oblationibus agnoscere eum esse Deum omnium, He Origen. in Numb. c. 18. Hom. 11. that worshippeth God, must by his gifts and oblations unto God, acknowledge him to be the God and Giver of all things.
3. Seeing God requireth to be honoured with thy substance, and with the 3. Reason. Prov. 3. 9. first fruites of all thine increase, and to testifie thine inward love, by thine outward gifts and oblations to him; you know then, that the greatness and goodness of our gifts doth set forth and shew the greatness of our love, and the sincerity of our affection towards God: For, Juxta mensuram honoris erit mensura donationis, According to the quality and condition of the person, whom we honour, so should our gifts and our presents that we offer him be; as the greater they are, whom we honour, the greater regard we should make of the gifts and oblations that we offer unto him: As it is unseemly, and a shame for us, to present unto our Kings and Princes, or any other person of Honour, any poor, mean, base, or paltry present; So it is, if we do the like to God: And therefore the Prophet Malachy demandeth, If you offer unto God the blind for Sacrifice, is it not evil? and if you offer the lame and the sick, is it not evil? Offer it now unto thy Governour, Malach. 1. 8. will he be pleased with thee? saith the Lord of Hosts. So, the Lord was no wayes pleased with Cains offering, because, that having enough, and all good things from God, he kept the best for himself, and gave a little of the meanest and worst unto God: And you know what God saith, Cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his flock a male, and voweth and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt thing, and so, like unto Cain, keepeth the best for himself; for I am a Great King, saith the Lord of Hosts, and my Name is dreadful among Verse 14. the Heathen, and therefore you should not offer unto me the poorest and the basest things you have, but the best and the greatest of all your substance.
Therefore the Gentiles, by the light of nature, and the Jews, by the example How that the Heathens, Jews & Christians, e [...]ected great and glorious Houses for the Great & Glorious God. And Plutarch setteth down what an infinite charge it cost Tarquinius Sylla, Vespasian and Domitian, to build the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus in Rome. Plutarch in the Life of Publicola pag. 107. & 108. of Moses, David, Solomon, and the rest of Gods Prophets, that were inspired by Gods Spirit, and all the godly and zealous Christians, that were illuminated by the light of truth, considering the greatness and the glorious Majesty of our Great God, that is Optimus Maximus, The Best and the Greatest of all the things that you can imagine, and is most wonderful in all his Works, conceived it fitting to erect and build such great, magnificent, and most glorious Temples, and Churches, as might seem fitting, and, so far as they were able, to make them correspondent to the Greatness, and the Glorious Majesty of that Great God, for whose Honour, Worship, and Service, they erected and dedicated the same. And such were the Temple of Apollo at Delphos, of Diana at Ephesus, of Amphiaraus, and Jupiter Olympus, and the Temple of Solomon in Hierusalem, and the Churches of S. Paul in London, and S. Peter in Westminster, and abundance more, which you may see in these Kingdoms, that our most zealous, religious, and godly forefathers built, and spared no cost nor charges to adorne and beautifie them most gloriously with all necessary Furnitures, for the Honour and Worship of their God, and the Service of Jesus Christ.
And shall we throw down these Houses, and lay waste these Temples of God, or think much to bestow a little of our wealth, that God hath so liberally bestowed upon us, to keep them up, and to have them competently trimed and beautified? God forbid, that our love to God's Honour, and our thankfulness to Jesus Christ, should be so little, as to do so.
CHAP. XII.
The Answer to another Objection, that our brain-sick Sectaries do make for the utter overthrow of our Cathedrals and Churches, as being so fowly stained and prophaned with popish Superstitions; and therefore being no better than the Temples of Baal, they should rather be quite demolished, than any wayes adorned and beautified.
FOurthly, we have some other Sectaries more brain-sick than the former; 4. Objection against the being of our Churches. Psal. 137. 7. and these, under the pretence of zeal to the purity of Religion, do hotly plead for the destruction of our Churches, and cry out in the language of the Edomites, Down with them, down with them, even to the very ground; for they have been defiled and prophaned by the Idolatries and superstitions of the Popish Bishops, and their Mass-Priests: and therefore as the Lord, by a flat Precept, commanded the Israelites, saying, You shall utterly destroy all the places, wherein the Nations, which ye shall possess, served their gods, upon the high Mountains, and upon the Hills, and under every green Deut. 12 2, 3. 2 Chron. 17 6. 2 Reg. 18. 4. Tree; and you shall overthrow their Altars, and break their Pillars, and burn their Groves with fire; and you shall hew down the graven Images of their gods, and destroy the names of them out of the place: And as Jehosaphat, according to this Precept, took away the High-places, and Groves out of Juda; and Hezechias also, removed the High-places, and brake the Images, and cut down the Groves, and brake in pieces the brazen Serpent that Moses had made, because the children of Israel did burn incense to it: So should we subvert, and throw down all the Monuments of Idolatry and Superstition, and all the Places where the true Religion, and the Service of God have been abused: And accordingly, these frantick Zelots have, wheresoever they came, and [Page 64] could do it, thrown down many of our Churches, and brake in pieces the Fonts wherein they were Baptized, and threw down the Tombs and Monuments of their Fore-fathers, and made such havock of Gods Houses, [...] stroyed all Holy places so, as is lamentable to consider it: And [...] [...]ell us most impudently, that to hold up such places to serve God th [...]ein is nothing else but with King Saul, to reserve the execrable and accursed things for Gods Worship, which is abominable in the sight of God.
To this I Answer, 1. That it is better to serve God in those places that Sol. 1 have been superstitiously abused, (as formerly all places were Idolatrously defiled by the Heathens) than not to serve him in any place; for as when certain Christians found a vacant and a voyd place in the City of Rome, where they thought they might conveniently build a Church, and certain loose companions, that were Victuallers, made claim, and pretended a Title unto it, and told Alexander Severus, it was not so fit, to make a House to serve God in, as it was for them to sell and vent their commodities; the Emperour, led by the light of nature, being no Christian, answered most The discreet answer of Alexander Severus. Christian-like, that he thought it better, God should be Worshipped any way, and in any place, rather then that they should have their way, to make it a place for their shambles: so say I, that it is a great deal fitter, to serve God in these Houses, that were so Zealously erected and so Religiously Consecrated for Gods service, howsoever they were afterwards soyled with some vanities, and perhaps defiled with some Idolatries, then that they should be thrown down, or be made a Stable for their Horses, or a Kitchin to dress meat for their tables, as some of these Sectaries have made these Houses of God to be.
2. I say that there is no more affinity or likeness between those times of the Israelites and our times, and betwixt that people, who were Jews, and us, that are Christians, then is betwixt Simon Peter, and Simon Magus, or Philip the Apostle, and Philip King of Macedon; for we are not commanded, to do against Idolaters, as they were commanded to do against the Canaanites: as, they were forbidden to make Covenants of peace, or to have any commerce with the inhabitants of that place, and they were commanded to root out and to destroy all that people, and we have no such injunction, to prohibite us to trade and traffick, either with Papists, Jews, or Gentiles; neither may the Reformed Churches and Protestants put others their neighbours to the sword, only because they are Idolaters, or of a contrary Religion, but they are rather to labour for their Conversion, as St. Paul did the Idolaters of Athens, and not to work their destruction.
3. I say, that the examples of Jehosaphat and Hezechias, are no commanding precepts, and have not the force of laws, and you know that Vivitur praeceptis non exemplis, men are to live by laws, and not by examples, whereof we have more bad then good; but were they never so good and so godly, yet are they no Commanders but Councellors, and no laws to injoyn us, but less [...]ns to direct us, and that in the like cases; for where the proportion and the equality, betwixt the example and the following of it, faileth, there we must likewise fail to follow it; and we find a great deal of disproportion and inequality betwixt the groves and high places of the Jews, and our Cathedrals and Churches, that were the Papists; because their groves and high places were very dangerous to be left, for the just fear of a secret access and coming unto them, by the superstitious Jews, that were alwaies so apt and so ready to fall into Idolatry; and our Cathedralls and Churches are freed from this fear, when as they are throughly cleansed and purged from all the former superstitions by the pure Preaching of the Word of God, and no Idolatrous Papist comes unto them, nor any [Page 65] other, but only those that professe themselves to be of the pure Religion.
And therefore learned Zanchius saith, that Ʋbique locorum in omnibus ferè Hieron. Zanch. de operibus redemptionis. l. 1 [...] c. 12. Regnis & Provinciis, quae amplexae sunt evangelium, Templa ipsa in quibus Idolatria admissa fuit, tot annos retenta sunt; In every place, and in all Kingdoms and Provinces wel-nigh, which have imbraced the Gospel, the Churches themselves, where Idolatry hath been committed, have been retained so many years together.
And why should they not be still used? For what evil have the Churches committed, that they, which were dedicated to such an Holy use, as is the true service of God; should be now so severely handled, as to be either quite demolished, or diverted and turned to any other purpose? For the senseless creatures cannot be said to be sinful and so not to be censured; and therefore the Leprous mans house was rather to be purged then to be pulled down; and where the malady is uncurable, there, as the Poet saith;
The part only infected and putrified; is to be cut off, and not to cast away the whole; and so the wiser Divines threw down the Altars of those Churches, where Idolatry and superstition were most used, but they thought good to keep the Churches still to their former uses.
And so, when the two hundred and fifty men offered incense unto the Lord, in the Rebellion of Kora; God himself bade Eleazar the High Priest, not to throw away those brasen Censers, which those men offered, but to imploy them for his service, and to make of them Broad plates for a covering Numb. 16. 38. of the Altar. And when Jericho was taken by the Israelites, Joshua caused the Gold, Silver, Brass, and Iron that were execrable goods, not to be thrown away, but to be brought into the House of the Lord, and put into the Treasury of Gods House. And it is very well worth your observation, to Josh. 6. 26. consider what the Lord himself commandeth Gedeon to do; namely, to take his Fathers young Bullock, even the second Bullock of seven years old, (that was fed to be offered unto Baal) and throw down the Altar of Baal, and cut down the grove that is by it, and Build an Altar unto the Lord Judg. 6. 26. thy God, upon the top of this rock: and Take the second Bullock and offer a burnt Sacrifice, with the wood of the grove, which thou shalt cut down.
And according to these Presidents the Law provided, that the houses Cod. l. 1. tit 8. Valent. Mart. tit. 12. leg. 11. Honor. wherein the Hereticks did meet, and broached their damnable Divinity, should be adjudged to be united to the Orthodoxal Churches, as were also the houses and habitations of the Caelicoles that were Hereticks so called: and in Saint Augustines time, the Churches that the Donatists possessed, were not destroyd but they were taken from them, (as we took ours from the Roman-Priests) and were given to the Catholick Bishops.
And therefore, why should not we use those Churches, that were Religiously dedicated, and Holily Consecrated for Gods service, and could not themselves commit any offence, nor be so Prophaned, as the accursed things of Jericho, or the Bullock and groves of Baal, or the Churches of the Arians and Donatists, to be the Temples and Sanctified Houses, wherein our people should meet to hear Gods Word, to pray unto him, and to receive his Holy Sacrament?
But I remember Plutarch, and Titus Livius tell us how that the Romans Plutarch. in vi [...]. Publicolae. pag. 113. & Tit. Livius. l. 2. pag. 57. after they had expelled Tarquinius Superbus, when his son Sextus Tarquinius had most shamefully ravished Lucretia, they all took a Solemn oath, they would never suffer any King to Reign over them; and because this was not sufficient to free them from the fear of a Regal Government, the [Page 66] Consul Brutus, in the behalf of the people, makes a solemn Oration to his fellow Consul Tarquinius Collatinus, to give over his Consul-ship, and to depart the City, to free the people from that fear; because that, although [...] was a very honest man, and was a principal actor, in expelling Tarquinius Superbus, and they could lay nothing to his charge, that ever he did or said against the liberty of the people, or for the Government of Kings▪ yet seeing his name was Tarquinius, the freedom of the City could not be fully secured, nor the men free from the fear of Tyranny so long as a person of that name, how just and innocent so ever he were, continued within the City: So I believe, it is not for any evil, that these men can, or could ever espy in our Churches, they cry so much, and yell like Wolves against them; but only for the name, that they are said to be built by Roman Catholicks, and that Popish Priests have served in them: but it is nothing to us, who built them, or who served in them, so we serve God aright in them; this is all that we are to look unto.
For so we find, that our Saviour Christ and his Apostles, in their time frequented the Temple, not that which Solomon built, nor that which Zorobabel erected; but that which Herod, that sought our Saviours life, builded Joseph. Antiq. l. 15. c. 14. and beautified; and that which the Scribes and Pharisees had, as much as in them lay, defiled with their false-glosses, and the other Jews had made it a den of Thieves: and though Castor and Pollux were become Idols, and Matth. 21. 13. worshipped as gods among the Heathens; yet Saint Paul refused not to sail in a Ship, whose badge was Castor and Pollux; and Saint Luke is not affraid to set down those Titles of the Paganish Idols.
And therefore, as Eunomius was most foolish for refusing to enter into Socrat. Eccles. Hist. l. 2. c. 33. the Temples of the Martyrs, lest he should be thought to worship the dead; and Eustathius was most fantastical, for detesting all publick Churches, and leading his Schollers to private Conventicles in ordinary houses, for fear they should be defiled with the memorial of the Saints, that were mentioned in the Churches; so these our brethren of the Separation are most simple, for disclaiming our Churches, Prayers, and Ministry: and, like the Elder brother in the Parable, hearing afar off, the melody of our prayers, and understanding of our intertainment into our Fathers House, are very angry, and will not come into Gods House for fear of infection, but will convene in private houses, and run abroad into the fields like Esau, to hunt there for the blessing, which with Jacob, they might get nearer home, in their Fathers House; and when we would, according to our injunction, seek to compel them to come, out of the High-waies and Hedges, to the marriage of the Kings son, they will waste their wealth, leave their mansions, and, like Heliodorus the fool of Athens, sail beyond the Straights of Gibraltar, and make Ship-rack before the Tempest; rather then they will come into Gods House, whereby they might sit still, under their own Vines, injoy the food of their Fathers House, the safe-gard of their wealth, and the safety of their soules: which they do hazard, by their own simplicity, in being like the Jews, zealous, but not according to knowledge.
CHAP. XIII.
That it is a part of the Office and Duty of Pious Kings and Princes; as they are God's Substitutes to have a care of his Church, to see, that, when such Cathedralls and Churches, are built and beautified as is fitting for his service, there be Able, Religious, and Honest, painful and faithful Bishops placed in those Cathedrals, that should likewise see able and Religious Ministers placed in all Parochiall Churches; and all negligent, unworthy, and dissolute men, Bishops or Priests reproved, corrected, and amended; or removed and excluded from their places and dignities if they amend not.
IT is well and truly observed, as the holy Scripture sheweth; That although the wise God hath most mercifully decreed, and accordingly exhibited and gave a Saviour, in himself altogether sufficient, for the saving of all Man-kind, and all the lost sons of Adam; and he hath most wisely and graciously taken a course, on his own part, and in it self also, fully sufficient; and appointed a course and order on mans part, that, being duly observed, might make the same sufficiently effectuall unto all: yet, it so fals out, that Mens destruction. very many men attain not to that end, for which God did send his Son, to save them, but are seized on by Gods Justice, and cast to eternal condemnation. And that chiefly by mans own default, and, partly in some respects, through the default of his Rulers and Teachers; yet so, that he dies and suffers only for his own sins.
1. Through their own default, when Kings and Princes, whom God hath 1. By their own fault. appointed and set to be their Governors and Rulers, do by their under-Magistrates, and their just laws prohibite them from all evil and wickedness; and require them to imbrace all virtues and godliness of life, and to this end, do appoint their substitutes, the Bishops and other Teachers to guide them, and to instruct them, to let them know what is good and what is evil; and so what they ought to believe, and what not: and these do faithfully discharge these Offices, as Moses and Aaron, David and Nathan, and many other godly Kings and Bishops did; yet, men will not obey their Governors, but Rebel like Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, and, as of late, we have done; Jer. 11. 21. they will not hearken to the voyce of their Teachers, but say to the Prophets, Prophesy not unto us, and say to God himself, Depart from us, for we Job. 21. 14. desire not the knowledge of thy Laws: or they relye upon their own wisdom, and account the Preaching of the Gospel of the cross of Christ foolishness; or 1 Cor. 1. 18. they follow the ill examples of their Fathers, and do worse than their Fathers; or they do addict themselves to the pleasures and vanities of this Jer. 18. 12. &c. 16. 12. World, that do choak the seed of Gods Word in them; or when crosses, afflictions, and persecution come, they are offended, and start aside like a broken bow. Matth. 13. 22 [...]
Then, God seeing these courses that they take, contrary to the course, that he had set down for their Salvation; he complaineth of them, that His people would not hear his voyce, and Israel would not obey him, therefore He gave them up unto their own hearts lusts, and let them follow their own imaginations. Ps. 81. 12, 13.
2. Though all wicked men do thus chiefly work their own destruction, 2. Mens destruction much [...]urthered, by the default of their Governours. yet many times, their fall and ruine is much furthered by the default and apostasie of their Prime-Governours, or at least through their neglect, and the neglect of their subordinate Magistrates and Ministers, the Bishops and Preachers that are under the Kings and Princes, the Governours of God's Church. For God, having set these Rulers, the Supreme and subordinate, to be the Watchmen and Shepherds over his people, to govern them, and teach them, how to live justly and holily, that they might attain to eternal life: if by their default, their misleading of them out of the way, or neglect to shew them the right way, the people do miscarry, the men, so misguided, and not instructed, shall die in their iniquity, and God will require their blood Ezech. 33. 8. at the Shepherds and Watchmens hands.
And yet Cain, a principal Ruler of, and over his Posterity, misleading, and not teaching them the right Worship of God, perished himself, and brought all them that followed him, and his wayes, to the like perdition. And so Nimrod, Esau, and Ismael, falling away from God, and Jeroboam setting up his golden gods, and many other Kings and Princes, neglecting their duties, apostatizing from God, and misleading their people, brought them in like manner to their utter ruine;
And as many times the people are brought to their ruine, by the evil example, and wicked Government of their Prime-Leaders, when as the Scilicet in vulgus manant exemplaregentum, utque ducum lituos, sic mores castra sequuntur. Claud. 1. Stilic. Poet saith,
And the Souldiers would imitate Alexander in his stoopings, and in his vices, as well, and sooner, than in his vertues; So many times, and oftner too, they are brought to the same pass, the same pathes of perdition, through the lewd examples and neglect of the subordinate Magistrates of the Common-wealth, and the Governours and Ministers of the Church of God: As, when the Princes, or Nobility, are rebellious, and companions of Thieves, or, Esay 1. 23. Zephan: 3. 3. as Zephany saith, like Lions, and the Judges are evening-Wolves, that judge not the fatherless, neither doth the cause of the widdow come unto them: And when the Prophets are leight and treacherous persons, and the Priests have polluted the Sanctnary, and have done violence to the Law, either by corrupting it, with their false glosses, or locking it up in prison, and not publishing the Prov. 29. 18. same unto the people; for, where there is no vision, the people perish, saith the Wise-man. And so by their false teaching, or no teaching, they thrust forward the poor people into perdition.
And therefore, Kings and Princes, to whom God, in the first place, hath committed the Soveraignty and Charge, both of Church and Commonwealth, ought, not only to chuse such Judges and Magistrates, as Jethro Exod. 18. 21. described unto Moses, Able men, fearing God, men of truth, and hating covetousness: But, when the Cathedrals and Parochial-Churches are built and beautified for God's Worship, and for the people of God to meet in them, to serve God, as they ought to be, they should also take care and see, that What manner of Judges and Bishops, Kings ought to chuse such Bishops and Priests, as S. Paul describeth, in 1 Tim. 3. 2, &c. be setled in those Churches, to worship God, and to bring the people to do their duties, that they may attain to eternal life: Lest that which S. Hierom complained of in his time, should be true in our time, That the Altars shined with Gold and pretious Stones, Sed ministrorum nulla erat electio, There Bernard. ad Abbat. Cluniacen. was no good choice made of good Ministers; whereby it was said, That they had golden Chalices, but woodden Priests, as S. Bernard saith, it was, not much better in his dayes; there was not such care taken for good Ministers as they should do. For as in Nature, we see every thing for its Creation requires a Divine hand, and a Miraculous power to produce it; [Page 69] but the same being once produced, God's hand is not so conspicuous, but he leaves it to the soyl, as it were, to stand and grow by the innate vertue planted in it; So it seems to fare with Religion it self, which is such a superstructure above Nature, that although it be planted by God, as both the Jewish and Christian Religion were, with signs and wonders, and a strong miraculous hand, yet men must now conserve it by those ordinary means, that God appointed: the Church of Christ, being like the Garden of God in Eden, which the Lord made, and then set it to our Parents, to keep it, and to dress it.
And, though this Religion, which at first is thus powerfully planted by God, and is the principal Pillar that upholdeth States, and makes all Kingdoms happy; yet, after the inward vertue of the Doctrine of Christ, the Bishops and Priests, are the main props, and the ordinary means, that God hath appointed to uphold his Religion, and to continue his Service in his Church; because, Religion can neither plant it self, nor sustain it self alone, and what support soever it hath from the Prince or the Laws of any Nation; yet the Bishops and Priests are, as it were, the soul of that power, in the execution thereof, when as all the substance, circumstance and ceremonies, have their life from them; and our consent and belief in their holy Calling, is that, which doth, and should keep us, from the singularity of our own misguided imaginations.
And therefore that Prince, that is truly religious, and hath a special care Kings ought to have a special care to chuse good Bishops. of God's Service, must likewise with King David, (and as good King Charles ever had) have a special care to see that godly and learned Bishops and Priests, be appointed in God's Church to instruct his people.
And you know what S. Paul saith, That a Bishop must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach, not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre, but patient, not a brawler, not covetous, one that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity, not a n [...]vice, (or a young new Divine) lest being lifted up with pride (as young men commonly are) he fall into the 1 Tim 2. 1. 2. 2, 4, 5, 6, 7. condemnation of the Devil: Moreover, he must have a good report of them that are without, lest he fall into reproach, and the snare of the Devil. All which large description of those parts and vertues, that every Bishop and faithful Minister of God's Church ought to have, may for order and method sake, be reduced into these two Heads, which are the Ʋrim and the Thummim, Levit. 8. 8. that Moses put upon the Breast-plate of Aaron, and for which he did so earnestly pray that God would grant them unto all the Tribe of Levi, saying, Let thine Ʋrim and thy Thummim be with thy holy one, or with the man of thy mercy: And they signifie, The two special vertues that ought to be in every Bishop and Priest.
- 1. The uprightness of his life and conversation.
- 2. The sincerity of his doctrine & teaching of his people.
For so Moses sheweth, that Levi did, as every Bishop and Priest should do.
1. Carry himself most dutifully and obedient in his life, and all his actions 1. Vertue. towards God, as, when God proved him at Massa, and strove with him at the waters of Meriba, he said unto his father and to his mother, I have not seen him, neither did he acknowledge his brethren, nor knew his own children; Verse 9. but he observed Gods word, and kept his Covenant, and preferred the keeping of God's Laws, and walking dutifully according to his will, before father or mother, wife or children, which every Christian, and especially every Christian Bishop, and true Levite, ought to do.
2. To teach Jacob the judgements of God, and Israel his Laws, to put 2. Vertue. incense before the Lord, and whole burnt-Sacrifices upon his Altar; which Verse 10. is the second duty of every Bishop, and every faithful Minister of Christ, to teach the people of God, and to administer his holy Sacraments: For his [Page 70] first care and chiefest duty should be to look to himself, [...], to 1 Tim. 3. 2. be blameless; And his second care is [...] to be apt and able to teach the people: And so S. Paul tells, and adviseth all the Clergy of Ephesus, that they should first look and take heed unto themselves, and then to all the flock, whereof the Holy Ghost hath made them Overseers, to feed the Church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood; And Acts 20. 28. therefore,
1. A Bishop, and a Minister of Christ, must have a special care to carry, 1. How blameless Bishops and Ministers should be. Luke. 1. 6. and behave himself so, as that his life and conversatiou may seem blameless in the World, like unto Zacharias, the father of John Baptist, that walked in all the Commandments of God without reproof. And S. Hierom saith, That talis, & tanta, debet esse conversatio & eruditio Pontificis, ut omnes motus & egressus, & universa ejus opera notabilia sint, veritatem mente concipiat, & eam toto habitu resonet & ornatu; ut, quicquid agit, quicquid loquitur, doctrina Hierom. in Epist 43. sit populorum: The life and conversation of a Bishop, and so likewise of every Minister of the Gospel, should be such, so grave, and so holy, that all his motions, and progressions, and all other his works, should be notable and worthy to be observed; he should conceive the truth in his mind, and sound out the same by his habit and ornament, that whatsoever he doth, and whatsoever he saith, may be a lesson of instruction unto the people, The mischief that the evil examples of Bishops and Ministers do produce. who do look more unto the examples that we give them, and the actions that we do, than to the Precepts that we preach, or the Doctrine that we declare unto them. And another Father saith, that, Nemo plus in Ecclesia nocet, quàm qui perversè agens, nomen vel ordinem sanctitatis habet: delinquentem nam (que) hunc redarguere nullus praesumit; & in exemplum vehementer culpa extenditur, cum pro reverentia ordinis peccator honoratur: No man doth, or indeed can do, more hurt in the Church of God, than he that doth wickedly, and lives dissolutely, and hath the name or order of holiness, that is, holy Orders; because no man presumeth, or dares to reprove such an one, when he offendeth, and his fault exceedingly reacheth to the example of others to do the like, when, for the reverence of his Order, they see such a wicked man so honoured;
And therefore, I may say to such a one, as Claudian saith to Honorius, changing only but one word,
For such men are like a City that is set upon a Hill, and all mens eyes are upon them: and therefore, their lives and their actions, cannot be concealed; but their doings are more conspicuous, and their danger far greater, than any other men: And that, as Aquinas saith, in a threefold respect.
First because, the Dispensers of the holy Sacraments and the holy Word of God, which ought not to be handled but by holy men, in which respect a holy Father saith, Mallem sustinere poenam Caiphae, Pilati, & Herodis, quàm Sacerdotis indignè celebrantis, That he would rather chuse to suffer the punishment of Caiphas, and of Pilate, and of Herod, than of a wicked Bishop, or Priest, that doth unworthily administer the Blessed Sacrament.
Secondly, because these men are to render their account more strictly, being looked into more narrowly than other men; because, as S. Bernard [Page 71] saith, Those faults and transgressions, quae in aliis nugae sunt, in Sacerdotibus Cujus vita despicitur restat ut ejus praedicatio contemnatur. Gregor. super Evangel. l. 1. Hom. 6. sunt blasphemiae; And those sins that in others seem to be but slips, and triffles, & veniâ digna, and may easily be pardoned; yet in Bishops, and the Ministers of God's word, they are heynous offences, and worthy to be punished heavily, with many stripes, seeing they knew their Masters will, and did it not.
And thirdly, because that by their Places, and Offices, they are to teach other men, not to offend; and to answer for their sins, if through their neglect they do offend: and yet by their ill lives and examples, they teach them to offend.
2. As they are, in these respects, to have a special care of their own lives 2. How careful the Bishops & Priests ought to be to teach the people. Ezech. 3. 17. &c. 33. 7. and conversations, to live justly and holily, as the servants of Christ ought to do; so they are likewise obliged to be sedulous and diligent in the instruction and tuition of the people committed under their charge; for they are made the Watchmen and Shepherds over God's people, to teach them and instruct them, what they should do, and what they should believe; even as our Saviour saith unto his Apostles, Go ye and teach all Nations, baptizing them, in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Matth. ult. 19. 20. Ghost, and teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. And therefore S. Paul chargeth Bishop Timothy before God, and before Jesus Christ, that he preach the word, and be instant in season, and out 2 Tim. 4. 1, 2. 1 Cor. 9. 16. of season, reprove, rebuke, and exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine: and he saith, Wo is me if I preach not the Gospel. And S. Gregory saith, Oportet ut praedicatores sint fortes in praeceptis, compatientes infirmis, terribiles Greg. in Mor. 30. super Job 39. in minis, in exhortationibus blandi, in ostendendo magisterio humiles, in rerum temporalium contemptu dominantes, & in tolerandis adversitatibus rigidi: It behoves, that Preachers should be strong and strict in their precepts, compassionate and pitiful to the weak, terrible in their threatnings to the impenitent, smooth and gentle in their exhortations; in shewing their power and authority, humble; in despising the world, and all worldly things, stout and domineering; and in suffering and bearing adversities firm and constant; And the same S. Gregory saith also, that Non debet praedicator Idem. Moral: l. 17. infirmis insinuare cuncta quae sentit, nec debet praedicare rudibus quanta cognoscit; which is a very good lesson.
And so you see partly, what the Bishops and Ministers of Christ ought to do, and how to behave themselves in the Church of God.
Yet I must confesse, we and our Predecessors, the Bishops of God's Dan 9. 5. Church, have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, even by departing from God's Precepts, and neglecting the performance of our duties; for whereas,
And as S. Gregory saith, Lux gregis est flamma doctoris, The light whereby the flock walketh, is the shining flame of the Shepherds life; Yet many of our Predecessors, I am sure, and I pray God that none of our present Prelates may do the like, have given very evil examples unto the people, if the example of covetousness, injustice, and the obstructing and neglect of Gods Service, and the furtherance of mens salvation be evil examples; for, letting passe what we find written of Pope Sixtus the Fourth, of whom this Epitaph was made:
[Page 72] And of Alexander the sixth, that made a league with the Devil, as Balaeus saith, to obtain his Papacy, and of whom it was said, as I shewed before.
And of Boniface the eighth, and divers others wicked Popes, that pretended to be the Bishops and Vicars of Christ, but were indeed the limbs of Anti-Christ: We find nearer home that what pious men and good Christians had formerly most zealously bestowed upon the Church and Churchmen for the Honor of God, the relieving of the poor, and the promoting of the Christian faith, many of our own Bishops most wickedly and Sacrilegiously, either through Covetousness for some fine, or for love and affection to their Children, friends or servants, have alienated and made away the same from their Successors, in Fee-farm, or long leases, some for one thousand, some for one hundred years; and some for other longer term, reserving only some small rent for the succeeding Bishops, as in my Diocess of Ossory, that Lordship was set for ten pound yearly, that is well-nigh worth two hundred pound; and that was set for [...]our pound, which is better worth then fifty pound, with many others in the like sort; whereby we that come after them, and they that shall come after us, are neither able to keep Hospitality, nor to feed the poor, nor scarce our selves, and our own families; nor indeed to do any other work of piety and service of God, which the Scripture requireth us to do.
And if these things be not wickedness and a high degree of abominable Sacriledge; mine understanding fails me; and this, being Sacriledge, I know not what laws can make it good. Let them have what Laws and what Acts of Parliament soever they please to justify their doings, I know not how those Laws and Acts of Parliament will or can justify them, before the Throne of the just God.
And therefore, not to do my self, what I blame in others, lest God should condemn me out of mine own mouth: as my good God hath hitherto preserved me, and kept my hands clean from all Corruption, and from taking any the least bribe or gift from any man, or any service, but what I paid for, even in my poorest state, and meanest condition, when I had not for many years together twenty pound per annum to maintain me; so I have resolved, and do pray to God continually to give his grace to perform it, and do hope that God will grant it me, that I will never take either bribe for any thing, or gift from any man, or fine for any House, Land, or Lordship, that belongs either to my Deanery, or Bishoprick, while I live, if, I should live a thousand years: but, what shall be for the repaire of the Church.
And besides all this, and many other faults in their own lives, of less moment, I have often bemoaned one offence of some of my brethren above all the rest, when I considered how they, not following the Counsel of St. Paul in the Ordination of Priests and Deacons, To lay hands on no man rashly; but to see that the persons that are to be admitted to holy Orders, should be no novices, that is, no young Divines, because as Saint Gregory saith, Nequaquam debent homines in aetate infirma praedicare, Men ought not to Preach in their young and tender years; Quia juxta rationis usum, sermo doctrinae non suppetit, nisi in perfecta aetate, because that according to the use of Reason, Learning, and Wisdom, is not attained unto, but in perfect age; Et Redemptor noster, cum Cael [...] si [...]conditor & Angelorum Doctor, ante tricennale Greg. sup. Ezech. Ho. 2. & in Pastor. tempus, in terra magister noluit fieri hominum; ut videlicet praecipitatis vim saluberrimi timoris infunderet, cum ipse etiam qui labi non posset, perfectae vitae gratiam, non nisi perfecta aetate praedicaret: And our Redeemer, that is the [Page 73] Creator of the Heavens and Teacher of Angels, would not be made the Teacher of men here on Earth before he was thirty years of age; that so he might powre forth the force and fruit of wholesome fear to them that are fallen, when as he also, that could not fall, did not preach the grace and waies of a perfect life, but in a perfect age; and to see likewise that they should be no waies unworthy of so high a calling, but every way qualified, both for life and doctrine, so, as the Word of God doth require: have notwithstanding, either by the solicitation of friends, or for some other respects, and perhaps worser Corruption, many times made young novices, illiterate men; and, which is far worse, men of corrupt minds, and of bad lives, of loose dissolute carriage, the Priests of the most High God, to wait at his Altar, that were not worthy to wait on our Table. And therefore▪ as those Bishops that did thus, did herein falsify their Faith to God, and betrayed his service to these unworthy men; So, the just God hath most justly suffered these perfidious men, to betray their makers, to spit in their Fathers faces, and to combine themselves with the enemies of Christ, to destroy the Bishops of Gods Church, and so, as the Poet saith in another kind,
This wicked brood that we our selves begat and made, would drive their Sires from their hives, and from our offices.
And I know not by what fatality, unless it be by the just wrath of God, to intail the wickedness of the Fathers, like the Leprosy of Gehezi, unto the Children, for the sins and injustice of the Fathers that are so well known, and ingraven in the consciences of the Children; yet, so it is most generally found, that the Children of the precedent Bishops, that have most wronged the Church and their Successors, are in all things most contrariant Why the sons of Bishops are most spiteful [...] unto the Succeeding Bishops. and opposites, I will not say spiteful, or envious to the succeeding Bishops: because, as I conceive, their hearts tell them, what injuries their Fathers did them, for their sakes, and themselves continue therein; and therefore do conceive, that the present Bishops cannot think well nor love them, that have so much wronged, both them and the Church of God, and to requite them, according to their own thoughts, with hate for hate, they are of all others most spiteful crossing and prejudiciall unto them: or else, because they do imagine, that the present and succeeding Bishops, will be as wicked and as unjust, as their Fathers, and their predecessors were, and therefore deserve neither love nor favour from them; And I heard many As Alexander the Coppersmith with stood S. Paul; So the last Bishops son withstandeth me, to recover the rights of the Church, Parliament men say that in the Long Anti-Christian Parliament, none were more violent against the Bishops, then the sons and posterity of Precedent Bishops: I found it so.
And I have espied another fault in some of our former Bishops, not a little prejudiciall to the Honor of God, and the good of the Church of Christ; and that is, not only to give Orders to unworthy men, but also to bestow livings, upon unworthy Priests; for, as the old saying was,
Or, as another saith,
So it was their practice to bestow Livings, Rectories, Prebends, and other [Page 74] Preferments, not on them that best deserved them; but, either upon their Children, friends, or servants, or on them that could, as the story goeth, tell them, who was Melchisedeck [...] Fa [...]her, that is, to say St. Peters lesson, And so to the lesso [...] and to the less [...] of the Church-Lands, to the prej [...]dice of the Church, the [...]ike curse and Anathema is du [...]. A [...]rum & argentum non est mihi, in the affirmative way; which is a fault worthy to be punished by the Judges. For as it is most truely said, Quicunque sacra vel sacros ordines vendant a [...]t emunt, sacerdotes esse non possunt, whosoever do buy or sell holy orders, or any holy things, cannot be Priests, Ʋnde scriptum est Anathema danti, Anathema accipienti, whence it is written, Let Gods curse be to the buyer, and the curse of God to the receiver; because this buying and selling of Holy things, and things dedicated for the service of God, is the Simoni [...]cal Heresie, or Heresie of Simon Magus; Q [...]omodo ergo, si A [...]athematizati sunt, & sancti non sunt, sanctificare alios possunt? How then, if they be accursed and no Saints, can they make others Habetur 1. q. 1. Can. Q [...]cunque. Saints, or sanctify them? Et, cum in corpore Christi non sint, quomodo Christi corpus trade [...]e vel accipere possunt? Et qui maledictus est, benedicere quomodo potest? And seeing such men are not in the body of Christ, how can they deliver or receive the body of Christ? and how can he that is accursed himself, bless any other?
And therefore, seeing the Word of God requireth, the Bishops and Ministers of Christ should be so Holy in their lives, and so qualified, with knowledge and learning, for the instruction of the people, as I shewed to you before, and is typified by those Golden B [...]ls, and the Pomegranats, that were to be set in the skirts of Aarons robes round about, the Bels signifying the teaching of the people; and the Pomegranats the sweet smelling fruits of a good and godly life; It behoves the Kings and Princes, to whom God hath given the prime Soveraignty, and commandeth them to have a care of his Honor and the service of his Church, to see, so far as they can, that the Bishops and Prelates, which they place over Gods people, be so qualified, as God requireth, and to injoyn these, their prime Substitutes, to look that those Priests and Deacons, which they make, and place in the Church, be likewise such, as I have fore-shewed; for this, God requireth at their hands; and this, David, Jehosaphat, Eze [...]hias, Josias, and all the good and godly Kings of Israel, and Juda, and all the p [...]ous Christian Kings and Emperors did; and I do know, how zealously and carefully our late most gracious King Charles the I▪ was, to place Able, Religious, and Godly Bishops over God [...] Church; which is a special duty of every King.
And because also the Prelates and Bishops are not all, or may not all be, no more then the Apostles were all, such as they should be, but some of them may be such, as I have shewed to you before, either like Simon Magus selling what they should freely give; or like Demas imbracing this present World, or like Baalam, loving the wages of unrighteousness, or perhaps doing worse then those, Apostatizing like Julian, and starting aside like Ecebolius, or devising wicked Heresies, like Arius, or renting the unity of the Church like Donatus, then, as Solomon deposed Abiathar, and divers of the good Emperours deposed wicked P [...]pes, and the godly Kings have pull'd down ungodly Bishops, as our late Queen Elizabeth did degrade Bishop Bonner, and divers other Popish Prelates; so should all good and godly Kings reprove and correct, and if they amend not, expel and remove all scandalous and ungodly Bishops; and the Bishops do the like to all deboyst and dissolute Ministers: that so the old and sowre leaven may be purged out of Gods Church, and the builders of Gods Tabernacle be like Bezaliel, and Aholiab, such as can and will do the work of the Lord carefully and Religiously.
CHAP. XIV.
Of the maintenance due to the Bishops and Ministers of Gods Church, how large and liberal it ought to be.
THirdly, When the Kings and Princes, which are the Supreme Magistrates, 3. To provide sufficient means for the Church-men. and, as Tertullian saith, Homines à Deo secundi, & solo Deo minores, are the men, that are next to God in power and Authority, and therefore ought to have the prime and chiefest care of Gods Honour, and his worship in the Church of Christ; have, as I have formerly shewed, with King David and Solomon, provided that Temples and Churches be erected Colimus imperatorem ut hominem à Deo secundum & so, lo De [...]mino [...]em, Tertul. ad Scapulam. and beautified, as fit houses of God, for his people and servants to convene and meet in them to Worship God, and have likewise taken care, in the next place, to see that good men and godly Bishops be appointed over those Churches as their substitutes, to Rule, Govern, and Teach the people of God, how to live and to believe as they ought to do, and to require the Bishops and Prelates also to see, that all the inferiour Clergy do the like: then, that they may be inabled, with joy and comfort, to discharge their duties, and to perform Gods service aright; they should do their best indevour to see, that there should be large and liberal maintenance provided, and set out sufficiently for them, to sustain and keep themselves and their families, to keep Hospitality, to relieve the poor, and to do all the other▪ works of piety and charity, which they are injoyned to do, and which, without such means and maintenance, they are no waies able, possibly, to discharge. For if such liberal maintenance be not provided for them, the want thereof will make the whole company of the Clergy men to be contemptible, their names in obloquy, and their unworthy and poor condition will fright away the better sort of men from imbracing this calling, that in it self▪ is so Honorable a function, as to be the Embassadours of Jesus Christ: for though the name of a Bishop, and the Priest or Minister of Jesus Christ, be great, And J [...]venal saith, Quis enim v [...]wem amplect [...]tur ipsam P [...]mia si tollas? Juvenal. l. 4. Satyr. 10. and of great account in Gods book, and with the Saints of God; yet men are but flesh and blood, whose nature is to be inticed and toled on with rewards, as the best Sollicitors and mediators, to spur them forward to undertake any profession; and they are most apt and ready, to undertake that, which they see most profitable, and makes them best able to live in the world.
And therefore Cicero, the best of the Orators, said, Honos alit artes, That Reward and Honor is the nourisher of Arts and Sciences, and makes the Schollars to fall to their Study; and Aristotle, the chiefest of all the Philosophers, confirmeth what the Orator said, and addeth, that, Honos est praemium Virtutis, Virtue and learning ought to be honored and rewarded; and when it is rewarded it will flourish and be increased; and Martial the best Epigrammatist justifieth, what the others affirmed, saying.
Which I may (with leave) thus Translate,
Where Patrons well present their Clerks, there Preachers will abound, In every Town and Village then, good Prophets shall be found. [Page 76] And therefore the wisest men, have alwayes promised great Rewards to all that would attempt any great Service; as Caleb said, He that smiteth Kiriath-sepher, and taketh it, to him will I give my daughter Achsa to wife. Josh. 15. 16. 1 Sam. 17. 25. 2 Sam. 5. 8. And Saul promised to do the like, to him that vanquished Golias: And so King David promised no small Reward to him, that got up to the gutter, and smote the Jebuzites in the siege of Hierusalem; because the wages and reward, that men expect for their labour, are as the spurs that drive and prick them forward, to every profession, and to every work and great Exploit.
And on the other side, when the World seeth the Ministers of the Gospel rewarded none otherwise now, when we have a gracious King, than the Levite in the old Testament was, when there was no King in Israel, with bare meat and drink, and a single simple suite of apparel, and ten Shekels of Judg. 17. 10. Silver, which was his yearly pension, for all his pains, then, as Juvenal saith,
Who will be willing to enter into the Ministery, and to imbrace this high Calling? especially when they do throughly perceive, how this inexcusable covetousness, & the unresistable power of the men of War, doth still increase more and more, to eat up, and, like a canker, to waste and consume the possessions of the Church, and the maintenance of God's Ministers; whereby the Honour of God is blemished, his Worship obstructed, the people deprived of the spiritual food of their souls, and the poor of their relief and food of their bodies; which the Bishops and Ministers of Christ, if they were made able, are bound to bestow upon them, as the men that best know the duty of charity, how acceptable it is in the sight of God.
For, as, when it was demanded, Why there were no Professors of Physick Why there were no Physitians in Athens. in the City of Athens, whereby the whole Art and Profession was decayed; the answer was made, It was because there was no Reward or Stipend set out and allotted for the Teachers of that Science: So when the reward and maintenance of the Bishops and Ministers, is purloyned and taken away by Souldiers, For they are the men that hold our lands and seek to take our houses from us. or any others, then certainly, the Ministery of the Gospel of Jesus Christ will insensibly decay: And how the Church-robbers will answer this to God, or defend themselves with their swords before him, let them look unto it; I would not be in their case, for all the lands and houses that they have.
For, as when Antigonus asked the Philosopher Cleanthes, that was Zeno's Scholler, and had learnedly written of the Sun and Moon and Stars, and other points of Astronomy, Why he carried water in the night, and did grinde at the Quern or Mill? Cleanthes answered, He was inforced to be thus occupied, to get his living, when he had no other means to maintain himself. So, when God shall demand of the Bishops and Ministers, Why they do not study to teach his people, and bestow alms on his poor creatures, but look after their husbandry, and follow after the affairs of the world, and to do, as many times my self have been inforced to do, many base and servile works, for want of means to hire other labourers, and we shall answer as Cleanthes did, This strange indignity is done unto us, that we have no money to buy Books to study, and to relieve the poor, and to repair thy ruinous House, nor scarce meanes to maintain our selves, but by these unworthy wayes to get some small means of subsistance, lest otherwise we should be forced, with the Levite and his wife, to lodge in the streets. And when God shall reply again, and demand, How cometh this to passe? when as the Kings, Princes, and other Noble men of the World, the more excellent, [Page 77] powerful, and illustrious they are, the more excellent and beneficial are the Places and Offices of their servants; from whence it became a Proverb, That no fishing to the Sea, and no service to the Court. And I, that am the Great and Almighty God of Heaven, and the King of all Kings, that do take pleasure in the prosperity of my servants, and have promised riches and Psal. 35. 27. Prov. 3. 16. &c. 22. 4. honour to them that serve me, and accordingly have allowed and commanded my Tythes and Oblations, and the free gifts and will-offerings of my people, to be inviolably set out, and preserved for them that serve at mine Altar; and yet, notwithstanding all this, that my Servants and Embassadors, that are legati à latere, should be in a poorer and a sadder condition, than the servants of many mean Gentlemen? and we shall answer; It is true, O Lord, that thou art the Best Master in the World, thy service is the most Honourable, and the allowance that thou hast appointed for them, is very ample and large, and a most pentiful Royal Reward, and we know, that they which will faithfully serve thee shall want no manner of thing that Psal. 34. 10. is good.
But the sons of Belial, the off-spring of Baalam, that loved the wages of unrighteousnesse, have violated the covenant of Levi, and rose up against him, and being too strong for him, have taken away the Tythes and Oblations, the lands and the houses of thee our God, into their possession; and left the Church of Christ bare and naked, to cry out, Pellis & ossa sum miser; and that is the reason, why we do not, and cannot, perform and do the service that thou requirest, and we desire to do.
And then, let the sacrilegious persons, and the violaters of holy things, The Souldiers that take away. the goods and lands of the Church, see, what the Prophet saith of Levi; and of his enemies; for of Levi he saith, Blesse, O Lord; his substance, and accept the work of his hands: And of his enemies, he saith, Smite thorough the loynes of them that rise up against him, and of them that hate him, smite them Deut. 33. 11. thorough and thorow, that they rise not again. And I do wonder, that this prayer of Moses doth not make the hearts of all Church-robbers to shake and tremble when they do consider it.
But the enemies of God's Church, that care not how much they pill and pluck from the Patrimony thereof, and would have the Ministers and Bishops, that are like fixed Stars in God's right hand, to be like the Planets in the Zodiack, that have no setled place; but are carried about by an erratical and uncertain motion: Yet cannot they endure to be termed sacrilegious; but they cry out, and say, No, and God forbid, that they should take away any thing from the Church, that belongs unto the Church; So, like the Jews, that cried, Templum Domini, Templum Domini, when they prophaned the same most of all; their words are smoother than oil, when in very deed, they are very swords, and will not be kept back, from piercing us, and Christ himself through our sides.
Therefore I will endeavour to shew unto them the truth, and the equity The equity of the large and liberal maintenance of the Clergy. of that large and liberal maintenance, that God alloweth, and is therefore due, and not to be denied, to the Bishops and the Ministers of the Gospel: and this truth the Holy Scripture confirmeth many wayes: As,
1. That they should have maintenance, it is manifest, and few but mad men will deny it; because the labourer is worthy of his hire; and the Apostle Luke 10. 7. demandeth, Who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or, Who feedeth a flock, and doth not taste of the milk thereof? And no man 1 Cor. 5. 7. can deny, but the Bishops and Ministers of God's Word are the Husbandmen, and the Dressers of God's Vineyard, and the Shepherds of his Flock. And the same Apostle saith, That they which minister about holy things live of the things of the Temple, and they which wait at the Altar, are partakers with the A [...]tar: Even so, hath the Lord ordained, that they which preach 1 Cor. 9. 13. 14. the Gospel, should live of the Gospel: And the other reasons, that this our Apostle produceth, are,
1. A minori, the mouth of the Oxe, that treadeth out the corn, is not to be muzled.
2. A majori, the Preachers of God's Word do minister unto the people spiritual graces; therefore the people should not muzzle the mouths of their Preachers, and keep back their carnal things from them. They are so plain and so pregnant to prove, that Ministers should have maintenance, that our very adversaries cannot contradict it.
Yet for all this, some fanatick spirits, void of all reason do object, That Obj. as Nehemiah, because he feared God, spared the people from those exactions of money and corn and wine, which other Governours had taken from them, and prayed the Nobility, that they should exact no such things from Nehem 5. 15, 16. & v. 10, 12. their brethren, and called the Priests also, and took an oath of them, that they should do accordingly. So, the Bishops and Ministers of Christ should much rather spare their people, and not exact such parts and portions from them, as they do.
To this I answer, That Nehemiah was a potent and a powerful man, that Sol was able to maintain at his Table an hundred and fifty of the Jews and Rulers, besides those that came unto him from among the Heathen round about Verse 17. him: and the people, newly returned from their Captivity, were very poor and miserable, and the exactions that were taken from them were too Verse 3, 4, 5. heavy, and very unjust; therefore this godly Governour took pity upon them, and in piety forgave it them.
But this particular example, is no Precept for us to obey, or Rule to follow it; especially considering the disparity betwixt us, and Nehemiah, and betwixt our people now, and the Jews at that time; and the great difference that is betwixt their taking of most unjust taxations, and our requiring the just reward and wages of them that are far better able to pay it, than we to forbear it, for our just and great pains: Yet,
2. They do object the example of the Apostles, and especially of S. Paul, Obj. whom made the labour of his hands, the porter that brought in his living; and Act. [...]. 33. 34. protested before the Bishops and Clergy, that he coveted no mans Silver, or Gold, or Apparel, but his hands ministered to his necessities: and tells the 2 Cor. 11. 9. Corinthians, That in all things he kept himself from being burdensome unto them.
It is answered. 1. That our Ministers cannot possibly do as the Apostles Sol. 1 did, unless they had the same spirit, the same grace, and the same extraordinary gifts of inspiration, and in the same measure as the Apostles had; for they were immediately and extraordinarily inspired with abilities, to preach, and to answer, whatsoever should be demanded of them in illa bora, even in an instant, and to do miracles, when need required: But we cannot attain to any learning or knowledge, without industry and study, and great p [...]tins-taking: And therefore we cannot be Preachers of Gods Word, if we be forced to be Traders in the World, to work with our hands, and to live by our works.
2. S. Paul doth not say, That he never took wages of any Church; but 2 that he coveted no mans Silver, and forbore to charge the Churches, when he found it was meet and best to do so, for the Churches edification, which he spared; otherwise he tells the Corinthins, That he robbed other Churches, taking wages of them, to do the Corinthians service. 2 Cor. 11. 8.
And to shew, that their maintenance should not be sparing and niggardly, but large, bountiful, and honourable; S. Paul saith, Let the Elders, that is, the Bishops, and Ministers of Christ, that rule well, be counted worthy of double honour, especially they which labour in the word and doctrine: By 1 Tim. 5. 7. which double honour, S. Chrysostom understandeth. 1. A respect and reverence unto their persons: And [...]ly a liberal maintenance for their livelyhood, because honour signifieth all necessary provision, needful for the person [Page 79] that is to be honoured: As where the Lord saith, Honour thy father and 1 Pet. 3 7. thy mother, and Honour the King: And where the Apostle saith, Honour widows that are widows indeed; that is, have such a care of them, that a sufficient, and a liberal maintenance be provided for them. And so should they do for the Bish [...]ps and Ministers, answerable to their Dignity, Places, and Calling.
But all this while, we walk about the bush, and are in generals, Et in universalibus latet error: And so, though it should be granted, that our maintenance should be very large and liberal; yet it is not agreed, how far it should extend, and what the same should be: But, as the enemies of the Church, and the haters of the Bishops, do think any thing that they have, too much; and would have them, as S. Bernard saith, aedibus & sedilus effugari, to be chased out of house and home, and have their lands sowed with salt, that they might never bring forth fruits to them, or their successors, while the world lasteth: So the best friends of [...]ur Presbyterians do think, some standing Salary or stipend, which their people conceive to be competent for them, is to be understood by this double honour, and by all that is required in the new Testament to be given unto them.
To this I say, That for the provision and proportion that is to be given God is the best Judge to determine what wages is fit for his servants to have. to the Rulers and Teachers of the people, we yield not, that it should be arbitrated and set out by the covetous hearts and shallow heads of them, that would rob the Church, and denude the Spouse of Christ of her precious Garment; and with Dionysius, give her a base woollen coat, instead of her golden Vesture: But we refer the decision of this case to the heavenly Oracle of God himself, who best knoweth what is fit for his servants to have, and what is the maintenance, that he allow [...]th them, and admitts not other Masters, to set down the wages of his servants, which is not usual nor tolerable among men: And therefore,
1. Let us consider what maintenance he thought meet to be sufficient for the Levites, and the Ministers of the Law; and by that, you may guesse what is fit for the Ministers of the Gospel: And you shall find,
1. That they had 48. Cities to dwell in, out of all the other 11. Tribes What wages God appointed for the Ministers of the Law. of Israel; as you may see how many they had from every Tribe in Josh. 21. per totum. And the children of Israel were commanded to set out for glebe-lands, to be consecrated for the Church, to every City by measure from without the wall of it on the East side, 2000. cubits; and so on every 1. Numb. 35. 4, 5. side round about, and the suburbs of their Cities should be for their cattel, for their goods, and for all their beasts, which in a Kingdom, not so big as Great Britain, being not above 300▪ miles in length from Dan to Beersheba, as S. Hierom saith, was a very great proportion.
2. They were to have the Tythes, that is, the tenth part of all profits of 2 Vide Godwin. l. 6. c. 3. Matth. 23. 23. all their yearly increase, either of cattel, fruits of trees, or lands, of all which they were to pay their Tythes, even to Mint, Anise, and Cummin, which, as Christ saith, they ought not to leave undone; And the Husbandman paid two sorts of [...]ythes: For,
1. When the Harvest was ended, he laid aside his great Theruma, called Numb. 15. 20. the first fruits of his thr [...]shing-floor; and this was of, 1. Wheat. 2. Barley. 3. Grapes. 4. Figs. 5. Pomegranates. 6. Olives. 7. Dates: which the Talmudists called Biccurim: And then under the same head of the first f [...]its of the threshing-floore, was paid the Tythe of Corn, Wine, Oil, and Deur. 18. 4. Numb. 18. 2. the Fleece, y [...]a, and of all things else, that the earth brought forth for mans food.
And when the first fruits of the threshing floore was paid them; 1. Out Tob. 1. 7. of the r [...]main [...]r, he paid a tenth part unto the Levites; and this they termed▪ the first Tythe, and this was alwayes paid in k [...]nd, and, as it seemeth, Nehem. 10. 37 no [...] brought to Hierusalem by the Husbandman, but paid unto the Levites in the several Cities of ti [...]age.
2. When this first tythe was paid, the Husbandman paid out of that Moses [...]sensin tracta [...] de d [...]cima s [...]unda. Fol. 199. which remained a second tythe, which he might either pay in kind, or by commutation in money, and which for two years he was to make a Loveseast at Jerusalem with it, and every third year still at home; but in each place to invite the L [...]vite, the Fatherless, the Widdow, and the Poor, unto it. Deut. 14. 18.
They paid likewise the tythes of their Cattel, their Bullocks, Sheep; and of all that passed under the Rod, the tenth was Holy unto the Lord. Levit 27. 32.
And that our Husbandmen may see what the Jews paid out of the Fruits of the Earth; this Synopsis, taken out of Scaliger, as Goodwin saith, will declare unto them, Videlicet
The Husbandman had growing
- 6000. Bushels of Corn in one year, whereof
- 100. Bushels was the least that could be paid by the Husbandman to the Priests for the first-fruits of the threshing floore. So
- 5900. Bushels remained to the Husbandman; whereof he paid two tythes. First
- 590. Bushels were the first tythes that he paid to the Levites; whereof, they paid 59. Bushels to the Priests; which was called, decimae decimarum, the tythe of tythes. So
- 5310. Bushels remained to the Husband-man, whereof
- 531. Bushels, were paid for his second Tythe, to the Levite, Fatherless, Widdow, and other poor men. So
- 4770. Bushels remained to the Husbandman, as his own when he had paid all that was upon him to be paid; and so
- 1121. Bushels are the sum of both tythes, joyned together; which is above a sixth part of the whole, and no less then 19. out of a hundred, which the Husbandman hath paid.
And what would our men say if they were injoyned to pay so much? And yet, besides all the tythes, that the Priests, and Levites were to have, without any diminution, you may
3. Note, that the Priests and Levites were to have a special share of all the first fruits, of their Cattel of all kinds, as of Bullocks, Sheep, Goats, and the Fruits of their Trees, and of their Corn, both the Therumoth, and Thenuphoth, their Heave-offering, and Wave-offering; and the firstlings or Exod. 13. first-born of every man, the Lord challenged as his own; and they were to be redeemed, for five silver shekels of the Sanctuary, which were to be paid unto the Priests for each of them. Num. 18. 15, 16.
And so you see, how God would be Honored, and how great was the portion of the Priests, which received Gods part by the firstlings of men, and of Cattel, and by the first fruits of the Trees, and of the Earth, in the Sheafe, in the Threshing-floor, in the Dough, and in the Loaves: which should teach us, to Consecrate the prime of our years, and of all that is 3. The divers kinds of Sacrifices and Oblations of the Jews, whereof the Priests had their part. good unto the service of the Lord.
3. Besides all this, you must observe that the Jews had divers kinds of Sacrifices, and Ceremoniall oblations, instituted by God, and administred by the Priests, which were either
-
[Page 81]1.
[...],
Pr
[...]pitiatory and
Piacular, that was also two fold.
- 1. [...], Reconciling, which the Grecians called Holocaust, because it was wholly burnt.
- 2.
[...], Redeeming,
- 1. Pro peccato
- 2. Pro delicto.
- The 1. A sin-offering.
- The 2. A trespass offering.
- 2.
[...],
Gratulatory, for the manifold benefits that they had received from God: and this their
thankfulness they attested three manner of waies.
- 1. By their Peace-offering.
- 2. By their Oblations.
- 3. By their Sacrifice of praise.
And out of all these things, and whatsoever things were devoted to God, Numb. 18. 9, 10, 11, 12. in any waies, by Oblations or Vowes, for their sin-offering, or trespass-offering, and all the gifts of the Children of Israel, which were heaved, waved or shaken, and the Shew-bread, and all that was sacred and sequestred from Ezech. 44. 29. & 30. the Common use, the portion of the Priests must indispensably be laid out for them; Because God had given it unto them by a Covenant of Salt for ever; Levit. 24. 9. and so out of every Eucharistical Sacrifice, the breast and the right shoulder, were the Levites fees, and from every Holocaust, or whole-burnt Sacrifice they had the skin.
And whensoever they detained any of these, either in whole or in part, Levit. 7 8. Levit. 5. 15. the Lord required them to make a plenary satisfaction, and to offer up a Ram for that detention.
Out of all which, it is most evident, that the maintenance of these Ministers of the law was both liberal and honorable; and so much the better, because it was perpetual and entailed to their posterity: whereas our means is transient, and dieth from our children when we die.
Yet you know how Saint Paul reasoneth, if the Ministration of death, written and ingraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly behold the face of Moses, for the glory of his countenance; 2 Cor. 3. 7. which glory was to be done away: How shall not the Ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious? For if the Ministration of Condemnation be glory, much more doth the Ministration of Righteousness exceed in glory; So, if their Ministry▪ which was the Ministration of the Law, and of Death, had such glorious allowance for their service, I wonder how our Ministry, which is the Ministration of the Gospel should be so meanly rewarded; and our maintenance so far short of theirs; when, in respect of our more glorious service, and far more beneficial unto our people, it should exceed theirs in all glory.
CHAP. XV.
That the payment of Tythes unto the Church, is not a case of custome but of Conscience; When as the tenth by a Divine right is the Teacher's tribute, and the very first part of the wages that God appointed to be paid unto his Work-men; and therefore, that it is as haynous a sin, and as foul an offence, to defraud the Minister of this due; as it is to detain the meat, or money, of the Labouring-man, which is one of the four crying sins.
HAving seen, that it is a part of the duty and charge [...]f all Christian Kings and Princes, to have a special care to uphold Gods service and the true Religion; and to that end,
1. To cause Churches to be built and Beautified, for the people to meet in them, to serve God. And
2. To appoint Worthy men, Bishops and Priests, to supply those Churches, and to instruct the people. And then
3. To see that those servants of God should have that allowance and wages, which God himself hath appointed and commanded to be paid unto them, for their pains and service of his Church.
We are now to examine what their means and maintenance should be, that God appointed for their wages: And I say that he is a most bountiful Master, that takes pleasure in the prosperity of his servants, as King David speaketh; and therefore gives them a very larg [...] reward, which doth chiefly The two speciall portions of the Clergy. 1. Tythes. 2. Donations. consist in these two things.
- 1. The Tythes, or tenth part, of his peoples goods.
- 2. The Free-will-offerings, Oblations, and Donations of the people.
The 1. He commandeth to be paid them.
And the 2. He alloweth to be given them; and being given, he requireth that they should not be alienated and taken from them; no, not by the givers themselves; therefore much less by any other.
1. That Tythes, or the tenth part of our goods and substance are due to 1. The tythes are due to our Ministers. them, that discharge the service of God, by the instruction of his people, to Worship God, as well under the New Testament as the Old; it may be manifested by these Reasons.
1. Whatsoever nature and Humane Reason teacheth to be justly due to 1. Reason. any man or society of men, the same doth the Scripture, both the Law Ante legem datam, Sacrificiorum impensis & rebus aliis ad externum Dei cultum, conservandum pertinentibus, decimae applicaban [...]ur. Fran. Sylvius. and Gospel, teach to be due, and ought to be paid unto them; Nam, sicut Deus est Scripturae, ita Deus est Naturae, for as God is the Author of the Scripture, so he is the God of nature; and whatsoever is true in nature, I speak not of defiled nature, but of pure nature, the same is true in Scripture; And therefore Saint Augustine saith, that as, Contra-Scripturas nemo Christianus, & contra Ecclesiam nemo Catholicus, No Christian will speak against the Scripture, and no Catholick will gain-say the Church; so Contra rationem nemo sobrius, No sober man will deny, what Reason avoucheth.
But the law of Nature and Reason teacheth, that no pension which is indifferent and tolerable ought to be denied and detained from the Common [Page 83] use and the good of publick weale; for so Plato, and Cicero, and many more, that knew no more, but what the light of nature shewed them, do say, We are born on that condition, not only to provide for our selves, and our offspring; but also for our private friends, and especially for the publick good That every man is to do his best for the publick good. of our Countrey; which is the common parent of us all, and the examples of Theseus the Athenian, Demaratus the Lacedemonian, Epaminondas the Theban; Curtius, Decius, and Coriolanus the Romans; and among the Jews, Moses, Aaron, Gideon, Sampson, David, Zorobabel▪ and abundance more in all Nations, that underwent all charge, and exposed themselves to endure all adventures, for the furtherance of the common good; do sufficiently confirm this truth unto us.
But the tenth part or portion, that we have from the Fruits and commodities The tenth the most indifferent part. that we receive from the earth, is of the most indifferent condition, competent for the receiver, and tolerable for the giver, as being of a middle size, neither too little for the one to take, nor too much for the other to pay, for the publick service of God.
And this will easily be confirmed, if we compare this tenth part with the taxes and impositions, that are of other nature, and are required and payable in very many Nations; for the men of Cholchi, beside their subsidy of money, were forced to deliver a hundred male Children, and as many maidens, by way of task or tribute, unto their Princes; And Heredot us writeth of very strange distributions that do arise from the waters of Nilus, to the proper use of the Inhabitants about that River; and of the mighty subsidies▪ that do grow from thence unto the Kings. And the Egyptians have been forced to pay the fift part of their estate unto their Kings: and Diodorus Siculus The tenth compared with the taxes imposed upon the people, in divers Nations▪ saith, that a certain King of Egypt gave the yearly custome of the fishes, which were taken out of the pooles of his subjects, to find rayment and other Ornaments▪ for his Queen, and that the same an [...]ounted to a Talent of silver, for every day in the year. And Dion, in the life of Augustus, relateth how he levied the twentieth part of every mans estate, and of such Donations, Legacies, and Gifts, as were bequeathed at the time of their death, and said, that he found some Records of that custome, formerly used in the Registers of Caesar, and it is written that the Thuringi exceeded this payment, in the [...]axes that were imposed upon them: For they were forced to pay yearly to the Kings of Hungary, not only the tenth part of their goods, but also the tenth number of their children; and yet they that are under the Tyranny of the Turks must ind [...]re a Heavier yoke, and a far greater slavery; for they pay the fourth part of all their fruits and increase of the earth, and of their labours in their several trades; and they pay tole-money for every servant that they keep: the which, if their estates be not able to do, yet must they make it good, or [...]ell themselves for [...]slav [...]s to do it.
And now judge you, what rational man comparing the tythes, with these tributes and the taxes of other Nations, will not conclude that the tenth part is the most equal, just, and indifferent portion, that can be all [...]tted, and adjudged fit, to be given and paid, for such a publick good, as is the service of God, and the Ministry of the Gospel, without pressing too heavy upon the giver, or paying too slight a portion, to the rece [...]ver.
2. Whatsoever things have their foundation, and introduction, in the 2. Reason. What natural Reason sheweth. 1. That publick Ministers should be by the publick State main [...]ained. Law of Nature, the same things ought still to be observed and continued; but natural Reason suggesteth and telleth every man, that is not voyd of Reason;
1. That, as they which serve the Common-wealth, Kings, Magistrates, and Governours, should live upon the taxes and Contributions of the Common-wealth; so they that serve the Church of God as Bishops and [Page 84] Priests, should be maintained by the Church: and the Histories of the Gentiles do bear witness, that all the Nations of the World have alwayes fully and sufficiently provided maintenance for their Priests. For so M [...]ha, having Judg. 17. 5. set up his Temple, and made an Ephod, and his Teraphim, consecravit ministerium unius [...] filiis suis, he made one of his sons to be his Priest, and implevit manum ejus, which [ consecravit ministerium] signifieth, saith Tremellius, in his notes upon that place, that is, to give him an estate, and the maintenance of a Priest: and so he did to the L [...]vite, that succeeded him, consecravit ministerium ejus, id est, implevit manum ejus, He filled his hand, and satisfied him with a certainty of maintenance. And Pharaoh, and the rest of the Egyptians allowed lands and possessions, and other sufficient maintenance unto their Priests and Magicians. And the Babylonians were very bountiful to their Wise-men, and the Professors of the Mysteries of their religion. And so was Jezabel also to the Priests of Baal, making them to sit at her own Table.
2. That the Tythes or tenth part of our goods and fruits of the earth is 2. That the Tythes are the fittest part to maintain these publick Ministers, and were so given by Jews and Gentiles before Moses time. the fittest part, and the most ind [...]fferent proportion, that we can assign and lay out for the maintenance and allowance of the Priests and Ministers of Religion: for not only Moses, by the instinct and inspiration of God's Spirit, appointed and commanded the tenth part to be paid unto the Priests; but also, many good and godly men▪ before Moses time, were by the secret instigation of the same Spirit, and the innate light of their natural reason, directed, before God commanded the same, to give the Tythes of their whole Estate unto God, and to deliver it into the hands of his Receivers, the Priests: As among the people of God, Abraham, and Jacob, Veteres ex una▪ quaque re decimam offerre diis solebant. Fran. Sylvi [...]s Insul. And Pla [...]tus saith, Ut decimam solveret Herculi. paid Tythes of all, and that long before Moses time. And among the Gentiles▪ Plutarch recordeth, that when Hercules had vanquished Geryon, King of Spain, and by a strong hand, had taken away his Oxen from him, he made an oblation of every tenth Bullock unto God. And it is said, that Cartalus was sent by the Carthaginians unto Tyrus▪ to offer unto Hercules the tenth part of the spoils, that he had gotten in the Isle of Sicily. And the Histories do relate further, That the Tythes of the prey, that was taken in the Platean Wars, were dedicated, and offered up unto the gods. And Socrates, in his Ecclesiastical Histories, saith, That the Famous Writer Xenophon, both in the sixth Book of Cyrus his Expedition, and in the first Book of the Acts of the Grecians, maketh mention of a Town called Socrates Scholast▪ l. 7. c. 25. Titus Livius. l. 5. pag. 159. Chysophle; which Alcibiades walled about, and assigned a place therein for the payment of Tythes and Tribute; and so, all that loose out of the main Sea, and sail from Pontus, and do arrive at that place, did use there to pay their Tythes, saith mine Author. And Titus Livius writeth, That when the rich City of the Veii, was besieged by Furius Camillus, he spake th [...]se words, and said, By thy conduct, and the instinct of thy divine power, O Pythius Apollo, I set forward to the winning of the Town of Veii, and now to thee I vow, the tenth part of the spoils thereof; and after the Veii were [...]p [...]ivated, and peace concluded with the Volscian [...], and the spoils of the City brought to Rome, Camillus said, There was one thing, that his conscience would not suffer him to hold his peace, That out of that booty only▪ which was of moveable things, the tenth part was appointed to be levyed; but as for the City and ground, that was won, which also was comprised within the vow, there were no words at all made of them: whereupon, the debating of this matter, (which to the Senate seemed doubtful and hard) was put over to the Priests, and Prelates; and their Colledge, calling to them Camillus, thought good that whatsoever the Veientians had before the vow was made, and whatsoever, after the vow was made, came into the hands of the people of Rome, the tenth part thereof should be consecrated to Apollo; and so, both the City, and the lands were valued, [Page 85] [...]nd money taken out of the City-Chamber, for the payment of this tenth; and because there was not store enough to do it, the Dames of the City consulted thereabouts, and by a common Decree made promise unto the Tribunes Military, to supply their want; and to that end they brought into the Ex [...]hequer their own Gold, and all the Ornaments and Jewels that they had, for the payment of this tenth unto the god Apollo; And this was as acceptable a thing, and as well taken of the Senate, as ever any thing had been, saith Titus Livius. And it is reported by Plinius, That the Ar [...]bians Plinius. l. 12. c. 14. worshipped a god, whom they sirnamed Sabis, and that they used to pay the Tythes of all their goods unto that imaginary god.
And what is the cause, that these Heathens, which knew not the True God, did these things? but that the light of reason, which the God of Nature, imprinted in their minds, informed them, that the tenth part of their fruits and increase, should appertain to the provision of those Priests that served their god: And the reason, why they conceived the tenth part to Why the 10th is the most proper number▪ that belongeth to God. be more properly due to their gods, rather than the eighth, ninth, eleventh, twelfth, or thirteenth, or any other number more or less, was because the tenth number is the perfectest, and the greatest number that is, beyond which, there is no other number, but by the addition and re-iteration of the same former numbers thereunto, which you may observe in all Languages; and in the Arithmetical explanation thereof, you have no figures, as Aquinas well observeth, that reach any further than 9. to which you add the cypher o to make up 10. and that cypher o, being circular and round, is the Hieroglyphic expressing the Eternal God, which, like unto this cypher, o, hath neither beginning nor ending, and doth therefore challenge this number, that is like himself, unto himself. And the highest reach of mans natural reason, could not any better way acknowledge the Power and E [...]ernity of the God of Nature, than by assigning that quantity of their goods which they offered to him, by this number 10. which is the highest, and the most perfect number that is, and containeth all other numbers within it; when as after 9. you have no more figures, but adding this cypher o. And the re-iteration of the same figures from 1. to 9. with the cyphers unto them, it makes up all numbers from 10. to 10. thousand thousands.
And therefore this payment of the Tythes unto the Priests, being a truth which Nature teacheth, and which I believe was the proportion of the offering and oblation that Cain and Abel brought to God, it must needs be the truth of God, that the Tythes are due unto the Priests by a Natural and Divine Right, and so never to be altered nor repealed.
3. That the Priests of God, which serve at his Altar, and the Ministers 3. Reason. Of whatthings the hire of the Priests should be paid. of the Gospel, that publish the glad tydings of Salvation unto the people, none will seem so unjust, as to deny but that they ought to have their Reward, and be sufficiently maintained: The Scripture is plain enough for that, the labourer is worthy of his hire. But the question is, What that hire should be. And I say,
1. That the fittest course, the most agreeable to reason, and the most acceptable 1. Answer. to God is, that his hire and pension should be paid him, of that which is justly and honestly gotten▪ and with the least stain of unlawful procurement; for, as the Lord saith, Thou shalt not bring the hire of a whore, or the price of a dog, into the House of the Lord thy God; and the reason is, because, Deut 33. 28. Eccles. 34. 18, 21. these are an abomination unto him. And the son of Sirach saith, Whoso bring [...]th an [...]ffering of unrighteous goods, or of the goods of the poor, doth, as one that sacrificeth the son before the fathers eyes: So he that out of his monies gotten by usury, extortion, or any fraudulent wayes, would pay for God's Service, must needs be an abomination to the Lord; because that, as the very Heathens were wont to say, Nothing ought to be given and consecrated for the Service and Worship of God, quod prophanum, quod non [Page 86] purum, aut quod non suum est, which is not pure and honest, and which is not justly his own that gives it:
But the fruits and increase of the earth, that ariseth to the honest Husbandman, that tills his ground, fenceth his fields, and dresseth his Vineyard, and looks for Gods blessing upon his labo [...]rs, for all his pains; are free from those corruptions, and therefore fittest to be given to God, and for the Service of God.
2. I say, That because the value and prices of all other commodities, do 2. Answer. vary and change, either according as they are esteemed, or as they are plentiful or rare; but the increase and fruits of the earth, being alwayes of the same nature, the portion of the Priest, given out of that increase, will be correspondent to the portion of the Husbandman, more or lesse, as the Corn in his Barn, and the abundance or penury of his Wine-presse and fruits shall be; and according to God's blessing upon the earth, so shall the Priest and the Husbandman be both alike partakers of God's blessings; that both might be alike thankful unto God: Whereas, if the Priest receives a portion alwayes alike in money, when the fruits and increase of the earth are plentiful the Priest hath more than his due, and when scarce, then lesse then is due, according to the proportion of God's blessing.
And therefore it is apparant, that the most eeven and equallest way continually to pay the Minister his hire, and the most acceptable unto God, is, to give it out of Gods blessing of the increase and fruits of the earth. And,
3. I say, that out of the increase and fruits of the earth, the tenth part 3: Answer. thereof, is, not only by the dictate of Nature, and the light of Reason, as I have already shewed, but also by the Law of Moses, and by the Rules of Christ, and the Gospel, the right and due proportion, that should be set forth That Tythes are due under the Gospel. and paid, for the hire and maintenance of the Priest and Minister of the Gospel: For,
1. The Priesthood of Christ, is an everlasting Priesthood, both, ex parte 1. The Tythes are due to Christ as he is a Priest. ante, and ex parte post, before his incarnation, and after his incarnation: and Christ, as he was Priest, did alwayes receive Tythes before his incarnation; therefore as he is Priest, he is alwayes to receive the Tythes after his incarnation.
That the Priesthood of Christ, is an everlasting Priesthood, as well ex parte ante, as ex parte post, the Scripture is plain enough to prove it; for the Prophet David prophesying of Christ, saith, The Lord sware, and will not repent, thou art a P [...]iest for ever after the Order of M [...]lchisedec. And the Apostle commenting upon this oath and promise of God concerning Christ, proveth these two things that I speak of:
- 1. That he was a
Priest continually, as well
before, as
after his Incarnation.
2. Points proved.
- 2. That he received the Tythes alwayes, as he was this Eterna [...] Priest.
The 1. Point he proveth; First because, that Melchisedec, which received 1. That Christ was a Priest before his incarnation, and after his in [...]arnation. 2. That Christ was the Melchised [...]c which received Tythes from Abraham. 1▪ Reason to [...] the Tythes from Abraham, is said to be, without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of dayes, nor end of life, but abiding a Priest continually.
And [...]ly, Because, that Melchisedec, which is there spoken of, and received th [...]se Tythes from the Patriarch Abraham, was none other person, than Christ himself, in an assumed shape and manhood for a season, though not [...]ypo [...]tatically united to the Divine Nature, so to remain for ever: which may easily be proved.
1. Because the Apostle saith, That he was greater than the Patriarch Abraham, who is termed, the friend of God, and the father of the faithful▪ [...] [...]thete▪ with the words, [...] [Page 87] [...]. Without all contradiction, the less is blessed of the better, or Heb. 7. 7. of the g [...]eater, as the Geneva Translator reads it, doth sufficiently shew Him to be Divinioris cujusdam naturae, of a far more excellent, and Divine nature than Abraham was.
2. Because the Apostle, going about to speak of this Melchisedec, and to 2. Reason. let them understand, who he was, saith, [...], concerning whom, we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, Heb. 5. 11. or explained: which certainly, so great an Apostle, and so expert in all the Jewish Rites, would never have said, had he not understood this Melchisedec to be [...], some excellent and ineffable Person; because he doth never say thus, when he speaks, either of the Angels, or of any other of the Types and Figures of Jesus Christ. Which you should mark.
3. Because the Apostle doth not say of this Melchisedec▪ [Whose death is 3. Reason. not set down or mentioned by Moses]; for so he might be dead, though his death were not spoken of; but he saith, [...] that David testifieth or witnesseth, that he liveth; to shew the difference betwixt this Priest that alwayes liveth, and those Levitical Priests, that ever died; and therefore, comparing the Priesthood of A [...]on, and of the L [...]vites, and the Priesthood of Christ together, he saith, [...]. And here, that is, among the Levitical Priests, m [...]n that die receive Tythes; but there he, that is, Melchisedec, or Christ, receiveth them; of whom it is witnessed, that he liveth: Wherein I would have you diligently to observe, that the Apostle would have us to understand,
- 1. That Aaron and the Levites were [...], men.
- 2. That they were
[...],
mortal men, that
died: But this
Priest, by the
Antithesis, must be neither
man, that is,
simply a man, and no more but a man; nor
mortal after the manner of other men, because the Prophet testifieth
[...]n
[...]n, that he liveth; and therefore going to prove the
necessity of the
change of the Law, he saith, it is
evident, because
ou
[...]-Lord sprang out of Judah, of which Tribe
Moses spake nothing concerning
Verse 14.the Priesthood: And he addeth, that it is yet far m [...]re evident, because that after the similitude of Melchisedec, there ariseth another Priest who is made, [...], not after the Law, of a carnal commandment, [...]; but after the power of an endlesse life: and, Who hath the power of an endlesse life, but Jesus Christ? Therefore this Melchisedec can be none other than Jesus Christ, because the Apostle saith, he was of an endlesse life; or otherwise the similitude doth not hold, that Christ was of an endlesse life, [...], after the likeness of Melchisedec, if hi [...] life was none otherwise endlesse, than what is, or may be, collected out of Moses, touching the endlesse life of Melchisedec; but the Apostle proveth Christ to be so, of an endlesse life, not by what Mos [...]s said, or said not, of Melchisedec; but by the testimony of the Prophet David, which saith, The Lord sware, that He (i. e.) Christ, is a Priest for ever, and so is of an endlesse life, which cannot be said of that Melchisedec, spoken of by Moses, unless that Melchisedec be Jesus Christ: Because, that if he was not Jesus Christ, we are sure that he died, and therefore could not be of an endlesse life.
4. Because the Apostle (to answer and prevent an Objection that might 4 Reason. be made, because, he had said, that Melchisedec. [...], was made like unto the Son of God) meanes no otherwise by this [...] Hebr. 7 3. made like unto the Son of God, but that he was indeed the Son of God. Even as Nebuchadnezzar saith, The fourth man, that walked with the three children in the fiery-Furnace, was like unto the Son of God; whereby Dan. 3. 25. he meant, that he was none other than the Son of God, that came there to preserve his servants: So here the Apostle, in saying that he was [Page 88] [...], made like unto the Son of God; meaneth (without question) that this Melchisedec, or, this Christ, that met Abraham, assumed now a body of the same likeness, habit, and countenance, as afterward he meant to unite personally unto himself: for that it is un usual thing in Scripture, to say, that he, which is, is like unto himself; as that Saint Paul is like Saint Paul: as where the Apostle saith, that Christ Was found in shape or fashion, as a man, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made Phil. 2. 7, 8. in the likeness of men: that is, he was made indeed, a true, perfect, and a natural man.
5. Because Abraham did give unto this Melchisedec, the Tythe of all that 5. Reason. was taken from four Kings, a great booty, as perceiving under that visible shape and form of man, an invisible deity to subsist; to whom, the tythe of all things, is only due, and everlastingly due to him, and to none but to him (as the Lord saith himself, All the tythe of the land is the Lords, that is Levit. 27. 30. the Lord Christ's) because he is the everlasting Priest, which Melchisedec, if he was a mortal man and not Christ, could not be.
6. Because Saint Paul, confirmeth the perpetuity and eternity of Christ 6. Reason. his Priest-hood, with the testimony of the Prophet David, who, speaking of Christ, saith, Thou art a Priest forever, [...], according to the order of Melchisedec saith the Greek copy; but, Sicut vel qu [...]madmodum Melchisedecus, Petrus C [...]nae [...]s de Repub Heb. l. 3. c. 3. pag. 402. even as, or in like manner, as Melchisedec is a Priest forever, saith the Hebrew text, as Aben Ezra doth expound it; and so makes it clear that that Melchisedec was Jesus Christ.
7. And lastly, Because all they, which do affirm this Melchisedec, to be 7. Reason. either Shem, the son of Noah, or any other King of Salem, and a Mortal man, Fateri coguntur ea omnia, quae de illo Apostolus dixit, etiam M [...]ssi [...] c [...] venire, saith Cunaeus, are compell'd to confess, that all those things which the Apostle speaks of Melchisededec, do very well and literally agree with Christ, but cannot agree with any other mortal man, without admitting many mystical and figurative interpretations thereof.
And therefore I do say, that this Melchisedec, which received these tythes was no mortal man, but the immortal son of God, to whom all tythes are due; and he, assuming a visible shape, did appear unto Abraham, after his great victory, which he had over his enemies; and is the first victory that we read of in the Holy Scripture: and may typifie the spiritual Conquest of our enemies by our Saviour Christ, who offered unto Abraham, bread and wine, as the type of our blessed Sacrament of the Lords Supper; and it is probable, that our Saviour had respect hereunto, when he said unto the Jews, that Abraham saw his day and rejoyced, that is, not only with the eyes of faith, Joh. 8. 1 [...]. (as all the rest of the Patriarchs, and Prophets did see him) but also in a visible This point is more fully handled in my book of The best Religi [...]n in the Treatise o [...] the Incarnation of Christ. 2. Point, that Chri [...]t received tythes as he was Priest. shape, which he assumed; like unto that, whereunto he was afterward to be united, and which many Prophets and just men desired to see, and have not seen; God yielding not such a special favour unto them, as herein he did unto faithful Abraham.
And so you see the first point sufficiently cleared, that Christ was alwaies and continually an eternal Priest, as well before as after his Incarnation. And
2. For the other point, that he alwaies received the Tythes, as he was this eternal Pri [...]st, the Scriptures make it plain; for here you see, this Melchisedec, which is Christ, receiveth the tythes of Abraham: and Saint Pa [...]l saith, that he, whose descent is not counted from them, that is from the posterity of Aaron, that is Christ, received tythes of Abraham; and all the Levitical Priests, that were as then in the loyns of Abraham paid tythes to Him, to whom only all tythes are due; and the Levites to whom Moses, under the law, commanded the tythes to be paid, were but his substitut [...]s and Tythe-gatherers, and receiving what is due to him, unto themselves, for his service.
And seeing Christ himself received tythes, as due to him before the law, and received them, by his servants, the Levites under the law, Why should More reason to pay Tythes now to Christ, then in the time of the Law, proved at large. he now be deprived of them, and not receive them also by his Ministers under the Gospel? Especially considering he hath now accomplished, fulfilled, and wholly discharged, the Office of his Priest-hood, which was to offer that propitiatory Sacrifice unto God, which should fully satisfy and appease his wrath for the sins of the people, which as then he had but only promised, and shadowed out the same, in types and figures, unto the fathers:
Or, is it possible to imagin that they which paid him their tythes under the law; were more obliged to him for those shadows, and the expectation of accomplishing his promises, than we should be, for having already obtained the r [...]al substance? Or, shall we believe the whole generation of men to be such, as will promise any thing, and do any thing, that they can, to obtain what they desire, and when they have obtained their desires, will do and perform just nothing. So while Christ was desired and expected to come, men duely paid their tythes unto him; but now being come, and having done his work, and discharged his Priestly Office, they will pay him no tythes at all; which is the propertie of ill natures, To promise any thing, while they seek, and to do nothing, when they obtain their desires.
But the consideration of the persons, that paid their tythes to Christ, before his Incarnation, is an unanswerable argument to prove, that all Christians should much rather now pay their Tythes to Him after his Incarnation; for if they, that had all things more imperfect then we have them, and but in shadows under a vail and curtains, that were drawn over them, did then so fully and so readily pay their Tythes to Christ, and to his servants that gathered them; How can we now, when the night is past, and the Curtains of those Types are drawn aside, and the substance of those their shadows are perfectly shewed unto us, be any waies excused, if we refuse and deny to pay our Tythes to him, and to his Ministers, that gather them? Because it is an uncontroulable Maxim, To whom much is given, of them much shall be required: And God having given us far better, and far more perfect things, then he gave unto the Jews; he looks that we should be more thankful, and more ready to pay our Tythes, and to do him service, then they were; and therefore Christ saith, That except our righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, we shall not enter into Matth. [...]. the Kingdom of Heaven.
And yet you know what they did, fast twice every week, and pay Tythes of all that they had even of the smallest things, mint, and annise, and the least herbs they had; and How doth our righteousness exceed their righteousness, if we deny our Tythes to Gods Ministers? I would we were as righteous as they were.
And as the Consideration of the Persons paying their Tythes, so the consideration of the Persons, to whom they were paid, as to the substitutes of Christ, as well before as after the coming of Christ, doth sufficiently prove, that we Christians have more reas [...]n to pay our Tythes now under the Gospel, then the Jews had to pay them under the law; for, if the Tythes were payable, and to be given to those servants of Christ, that were of the lower degree, and did the meaner offices, and brought least benefit unto the people of Christ; then certainly they should be much rather payable to those Ministers of Christ, that are of a far higher degree, and do the more honorable offices, and bring the rarest and the greatest benefits unto the people; but the Ministers of the Gospel, in all the foresaid respects, do far exceed and excel the Priest-hood of the law; because, as Saint Paul sheweth, the Levitical Priests were but Lecturers of the letter, which killeth; but the Ministers of the Gospel, are the Interpreters of the Spirit, which giveth life; 2 Cor. 3. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. they expounded the shadows, these the substance of Religion; and they had [Page 90] committed unto them the Ministration of Condemnation, and these have the Ministration of Righteousness and Glorification delivered unto their charge.
Therefore, seeing the Ministers of the Gospel, do thus far and in these r [...] pects excel the Priests of the Law, there is no reason their hire and maintenance should be less then the hire and maintenance of the Lovitical Priests but that the Tythes should be as well paid to these as the other.
And the Civilians tell you, that, Decima est omnium bonorum mobilium § 1. de decimis [...] est porti [...] una ex decem. Extra de decimis. Cum non sit. Aug [...]stinus de doct [...]ina Christ [...]ana. licite quaesitorum, pars decima; Deo data, & Divin [...] constitutione d [...]bi [...]a: The Tythe is the tenth part of all moveable goods, lawfully gotten, given unto God, and due to be paid unto the Priests by the Ordinance of God. And Innocentius saith, that God by a special title hath reserved the Tythes unto himself, in token of his Ʋniversal Dominion, Power, and Right that he hath over all. And therefore Saint Augustine▪ saith, that the Tythes, being thus due to God, [...]i qui dare nolunt, alienas re [...] invadunt, They that will not pay their Tythes do take away others right, and hold that which is none of their own. And therefore Cum decimas dando, coelesti [...] & terren [...] possis promereri, pro avaritia tua de [...]egand [...], duplici benedictione▪ fra [...]daris; When by paying The dammage of detayning our Tythes. thy Tythes to Gods Ministers, thou mayst gain both Celestial and Terrestrial blessings, according as the Prophet sheweth; thou by thy Covetousness in denying thy Tythes, doest deprive thy self of this dou [...]le benefit: because this is the most usual proceeding of the just God, That, Q [...]i de [...]i [...]am non dederit, ad decimam reducetur; that many times, the man that will not pay his Tythes, shall be reduced unto the Tythe when either the fire, or canker-worm and Caterpiller, shall consume thy store, or the wicked Souldier will Plunder, and take from thee, what thou wouldst not give to Gods Minister.
Therefore it is apparant, that no wise man, which loveth his own good, will deny the payment of his Tythes unto the Ministers of Jesus Christ: and that you may rightly understand this case concerning Tythes, you must observe that they are of three sorts.
- 1. Pr [...]dial.
-
2. P
[...]sonal.
That all tyth [...]s are of three sorts.
- 3. Neutral.
1. They are called Predial, which do naturally arise out of the fruits and increa [...]e of the Earth.
2. They are styled Personal, which do a [...]rew out of the fruits, gain, and labour of the person, that getteth them, either by Traffick▪ Warfare, Hunting, or any other exercise of his hands.
3. They are termed Neutral, that are not simply of either of the two forme [...] kinds, but do partly accrew from the increase and fruits of the Earth, or the Cattle that are increased, by their feeding thereon; or otherwise are brought up under the care of mens hands.
And all these are the Tythes that are due, and properly due to our High Priest Jesus Christ, and ought to be justly paid to the Ministers of Christ for the Worship and Service of God.
CHAP. XVI.
The Answer to the choicest, and chiefest Objection that the Schoole of Anabaptists have made, and do urge against the payment of Tythes now, in the time of the Gospel.
BUt, though the truth of this point, that all Tythes, as well in the time of the Gospel, as under the Law, and before the law, are continually due to Christ, our eternal Priest; and so at all times payable, and to be given to his Substitutes and under-Priests, is as clear as the Sun: yet, such hath been and is the malice of Satan against Christ and his Church, that he hath raised up, and stirred a whole Army of Sectaries, Anabaptists, and Worldlings, that with might and main do fight against this Truth, and labour with all their wits, to suppress the same, and to drive it quite out of the World: And to that end, they do Object.
1. If all Tythes be thus due, as you say, by the Law of God, then they Obj. 1 are every where due, and all they do sin, and grievously offend that do detain them.
But many Countreys, and some Christian Common-wealthes, no doubt, pay no Tythes at all, and are not acquainted with this fashion of paying Tythes, and yet do sufficiently and honorably maintain their Ministers for the service of God.
Therefore, questionless, the payment of Tythes is not due by the Divine Law.
To this Objection, I conceive Dr. Gardiner doth reasonably well answer, Sol. though, I think, not fully sufficient to take away the strength of this Argument, in his large and rational discourse, which he makes in answer to this their Objection; for he saith, and that truly,
That many things are of such Nature, (though I think Tythes are not 1. Answer. so) as will not be fitting to every place, or all places, alike; but may, in some places, be well performed, and in some other places be prohibited; because, Cicero in Orat. pro Balbo. as Cicero saith, the different state of Cities inforceth a necessity of different Laws; for, as all meats are not alike pleasant to all Palats, and every air agreeth not with all Constitutions; so all manners belong not to all men: but some Laws are sutable to some people; and some other Laws are more convenient for some other; and all, or the same, are not expedient for all.
And as every shooe will not be drawn on every foot, and one kind of Medicine, We may alter the Ceremonies of the Church, as the times and state of the Church do require. is not to be Administred to every Stomack, but that Physick, which may fit the younger age, may be unkind for the same disease when old age hath seised upon us: So one discipline may be fitting for a City, which may not be so fitting, either for another City, or especially for a Kingdom; and one Ceremony may sort with the Church, in times of peace and prosperity, which holdeth no correspondency with the seasons of War and Persecution.
Neither should we look, that the same uniform regiment is to be observed, In ecclesia Constituta, as in Ecclesia Constituenda, as well in an infant-Church, as in a Church of riper age; or in a Church persecuted, when she flyeth with the woman into the Wilderness, or is faign to lie desolate in the caves of the earth, and a Church in peace when she sitteth as a Queen in [Page 92] her Throne; or in a Church under Heathen Emperous, and a Church under Christian Governours, when she sojourneth as a captive in Babylon, and when she dwelleth at liberty in Jerusalem; for as no one garment can fit It is hard to make a fit coat for the Moon. the Moon, which is subject by nature to an often-change, and is sometimes in the Full, and afterward in the Wayn, and never continuing in one stay; So the Church of Christ, being like the Moon, sometimes high, and sometime low, often in the Full, and as often in the Wayn; it cannot be, that the same uniform Government should fit the Church in all places, and at all times. And therefore, the Prophet speaking of the Kings Daughter, that signifieth the Church of Christ, saith, That although her chiefest glory is within, yet her outward Attire is likewise glorious, and it is of divers colours; and so are the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church, of divers sorts, as the times and places do admit them. And Musculus to the same purpose, saith, Si illorum temporum mores revocas, tum conditiones & statum quoque illorum temporum primum revoca: If thou wilt call back again, the manners, customes, and practise of those times, wherein the Apostles and primitive Christians lived; then first call back again the state and conditions of those times; that both the times and the manner may agree; when, as I told you before, many things may serve at one time, that will not serve at another time; Ʋt musica in luctu est importuna narratio, As Musick is unseasonable in the time of mourning, saith the Wise-man.
And indeed, what Tertullian saith, is beyond all contradiction, Regula fidei immobilis & irreformabilis est, The Rule and Canon of our Faith is, and must alwayes be, unmoveable, and unreformable, not to be altered; at caetera disciplinae & conversationis nov [...]tatem correctionis admittunt; but Tertull. in l. De veland Virgin. all other things, that appertain to discipline, and government, and conversation, may admit the newness and change of a Reformation: And so the Eucharist, the holy Communion, being to succeed for our Sacrament, in the room of the Passeover, it was most convenient, that it should be celebrated by Christ at Supper-time, in the evening, because the Passeover was commanded by the Law, to be eaten between the two evenings: And The first Christians did many things that we are not bound to do; and we do many good thin [...]s that they did not. yet the Church thought it more convenient to alter that fashion, and to take it in the morning. So likewise, Christ was baptized in Jordan, and the Apostles baptized men in Rivers, and Fountains of waters; and would you have us to imitate their example, to forsake the Christian Assembly in the holy Church, and to carry our Infants, with the fanatick Anabaptists, to be baptized in the Rivers?
But seeing that in the Apostles time, the good Christians sold their lands and possessions, and laid down the prices and monies, that they received for them, at the Apostles feet; I demand, Why do not our Anabaptists, that would have all things reduced to the Primitive time, imitate them in this their Devotion, and lay the prices of their lands at their Preachers feet? I know they will answer, That this extraordinary Devotion, is not of necessity to be drawn into imitation: and I confess it;
But in the Apostles time, there were no Ʋniversities, no Schools of Learning, no Hospitals, nor Alms-houses, no Book of the Holy Scriptures divided into Chapters, nor Chapters into Verses, no distinction of Parishes, and many other good things were not then in being; And shall we now cast them all away, because the Apostles and the first Christians had them not? Or will not the giddy-heads understand, that, as the Sun in the firmament, goeth higher and higher, unto the noon and perfect day; so the truth, and knowledge of the Sun of Righteousness, and the perfection of his Service, groweth more and more unto the fulness of the knowledge of Christ: and even as Christ himself increased in wisdom and knowledge, and in favour with Luke. 2. 52. God and men; so doth the Church of Christ.
And so to return, and to apply our selves to the case of Tythes, though some [Page 93] places, as it may be in the Low-Countries, and the Reformed Churches in France, have their immunities by themselves, and are not charged with the payment of Tythes, (their state and condition not admitting it) yet in lien of their Tythes, their Ministers are maintained with as sufficient supplies: and necessity excuseth even in greater matters, as in not praying, and not receiving the Sacraments, as well as in not paying Tythes, when the case cannot be otherwise. As S. Paul, for some special exigency, took no stipend of some Churches for his labours, in the preaching of the Gospel; Yet, he tells them, that by right he might have claimed it; and therefore inferreth, that what he did for some special causes, should not be drawn into an example, to prejudice and defraud others of that which was their due.
So we say, That in those Churches, which pay not their Tythes in kind, there is an allowance, equivalent to the Tythes, given to those Ministers that The Ministers of the Reformed Churches in the other Countrys have no cause to complain. have no Tythes. And as the Kings of Persia imposed no Tribute upon those subjects, that brought in their voluntary contributions, that increased their Exchequer more than their Tribute; So their Preachers have no cause to complain, for not receiving their Tythes, when they have as much, or more, than their Tythes are worth: And the example of these, that live by their set and certain stipend, ought not to be alleadged and pleaded, to the hurt and prejudice of them, that are sustained by their Tythes.
And though all this that I have said be very true; yet, because, as I conceive, it taketh not away the strength of the foresaid Argument, which is, That if it be a Moral Precept, that doth oblige us to observe it, semper & ad semper, then it obligeth all men, and in all places, to pay their Tythes, and they sin, that pay them not, though they do pay some other stipend, be it more or less in lieu of them; because it lieth not in man to alter or change the Commandment of God, but to do what he commandeth them; Therefore,
2. I say, and yield, That the Precept of paying Tythes for the Service of 2. Answer more fully. God, being a Moral, perpetual, and universal Precept, it obligeth all men, in all places, and at all times, as well, before the Law, as after the Law, and as well after the incarnation of Christ, as before his incarnation, to observe and to obey the same, and that they sinned which did it not: for as God hath imprinted it in the heart of man, and the light of nature teacheth him, that God must be served, and a set time must be appointed for that Service, What all the generations of men are bound to do. and a standing proportion of our goods allotted for them, that do him service, and teach others so to do: and God hath shewed unto us, that the ser time for his Service should be every seventh day, which we should Sanctifie, and keep Holy for that end; and the standing quantity and proportion of our goods, that we ought to set forth for his Service, should be our Tythes: So accordingly, every man, among all the generations of men, ought to do; to sanctifie the Seventh day, to serve God, and to pay their Tythes, for the performance and continuance of his Service.
And if man, by his transgression, hath obscured this light of nature, and obliterated that impression, which God had imprinted in his heart, and through his own negligence or forgetfulness remembreth neither the day that he should keep holy, nor that part that he should pay for his Service: Shall that make the Commandment of God of none [...]ffect, or acqult man, for the not performance of his duty? By no means; for you know, what the Prophet saith, of the children of Israel, when God had done his wonderful Psal. 78. 11. Psal 106. 13. works for them in Egypt, and fearful things by the Red Sea; they soon forgat what he had done, and were not mindful of his Covenant: So did all the sons of Adam forget not only these, but also all other the Commandments of God, especially in many, if not the chief points thereof; and n [...]ither their negligence, nor forgetfulness, can excuse them herein from sin, in the breach of his Commandment.
But you will say, This Commandment of keeping the Seventh day, and eplicatio. giving the tenth part of our goods for his Service, was never directly, and precisely, or expresly given in termin [...], until Moses time; and where there is no Law, there is no transgression: therefore they did not sin, when they had no Commandment.
I answer, That when Cain and Abel brought their Oblation unto the Responsio. Gen. 4. 3. Chap. 4. 26. Chap. 8. 20. Lord, and when children were born unto Sheth, and men began to call upon the Name of the Lord; and when Noah built an Altar unto the Lord, and offered burnt-offering upon the Altar: And so likewise, when Abraham did the like, and called on the Name of the Lord, the everlasting Else these Services had been but [...], a Willworship, and no wayes acceptable unto God. God, we read of no Command in terminis that they had, to do these things; but God had written these Commandments in their hearts, with the Pen of Nature: And so, as the Apostle saith, having no Law, they were a law unto themselves, and having no Commandment, they were commandments unto themselves: and whosoever transgresse the same, transgresse the Commandments of God.
And therefore, these things being imprinted in mans heart by the Pen of Nature, I say, that what Nation soever, and what Church soever have not, or do not serve God, and pay their Tythes to Christ and his servants, for the Service of God, and the continuance of his Service, they do transgresse the Commandment of God.
But I do not say, it must be precisely the tenth part of our goods, and no more; for as we may keep holy some other day, besides the Seventh day, so we miss not to keep the Seventh day; So, we may give more than the tenth for the Service of God, if we please, so we neglect not to give the tenth. And as the Jews having a Commandment, that they should not punish any Offender with any more than 40. stripes, did not transgresse, when for fear of misreckoning, they never gave but 39; So when God commandeth us to give the tenth, we do not break his Commandment, when for fear of giving too little, we give more than the tenth: But,
2. They do object, That what neither Christ, nor his Apostles have commanded Obj. 2 us to do, we are no wayes obliged to do; but neither Christ nor his Apostles have commanded us to pay Tythes: for Christ biddeth his Apostles to teach the Nations and people, to o [...]serve all things that he commanded Matth 28. 20. Act. 20. 27. them: And S. Paul saith, That he had shewed unto the people the whole counsel of God: and yet in all Sermons of Christ, and in all the Writings of the Apostles, there is not any Precept given for the Christians to pay Tythes.
Therefore the Christians ought not to be compelled to pay Tythes.
To this I answer. 1. That the payment of Tythes, is a Pr [...]cept, imprinted Sol. 1 in our hearts by the Law of Nature, and afterwards confirmed and expldined unto us by the Law of Moses, and practised by many Nations of the Matth. 5. 17. Gentiles, as I shewd to you before. And our Saviour saith, Think not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets, that is, to give liberty, and to free men from the obedience and performance of either of these Laws, that is, the Law of Nature, and the Moral Law, as the 19. and 20. verses do shew the same most plain [...]y. And when John Baptist would have hindred him to be baptiz [...]d, he telleth John, That it behoved them, not only himself, but John also, and so all others, as well as John, to fulfil all righteousnesse: And how shall we fulfil all righteousnesse, unless we render to Caesar what is Caesars, and to God what is God's? And as S. Paul saith, To owe nothing to any man, but to yield Honour to whom Honour belongeth, Tribute to whom Tribute; and so Tythes to whom the Tythes do belong.
2. I say, That Christ and his Apostles do plainly enough enjoyn us to Sol. 2 pay our Tythes; for Christ, reproving the preciseness of the Scribes and [Page 95] Pharisees in paying Tythes of Mint, Anise, and Cummin, and neglecting the greater matters of the Law, saith, These things ye ought to have done, and Matth. 23. 23. not to leave the other undone: And if you say, These words are to be restrained to that time, wherein the Ceremon [...]al Law was in force, and not to the times of the Christians; I answer, Not so▪ but they are rather to be referred to the Christians, than to the Jews; for all Ty [...]hes being [...] to Christ, as he is our Eternal Priest, as I have fully proved to you before, Who should now have most right unto the Tythes, the Preachers that are followers of Christ, or the Scribes and Pharisees that rejected him? But now, when Christ and his Apostles preached, the Scribes land Pharisees had all the Tythes in their own hands, and would not suffer Christ and his Apostles to take them from them; and therefore, seeing they would neither believe and follow Christ, nor yield the Tythes▪ to them that preached the Gospel of [...], it fell out by the just judgement of God, that when Nero sent F [...] lix to be the Governour of [...], the Priests were deprived of their Tythes; Josephus l. 20. c 13. and many of them perished with Familie, as Joseph [...] withesseth.
3. I say, That Christ by these words, teaching them to observe [...]ll things Sol. 3. And it was he tha [...] commanded all that they commanded.▪ whatsoever I commanded, meaneth nor, that they should only observe what he commanded, and no more; but that they should likewise observe what Moses, and David, and the rest of the Prophets, yea, and what the Scribes and Pharisees commanded them to do, while they sate in Moses [...], and whatsoever he commanded them to do, besides all, that was formerly commanded; because he commanded a great deal more, to make his people more perfect then ever was commanded before his [...]; for you heard it was said of old, Thou shal [...] not commit Adultery; but I say unto you; Whosoever looketh o [...] [...] women to lust [...] hath committed Adultery. [...] And Matth 5. 27. &c. you heard it was said of old, Thou shalt not forswear thy self; but I say unto you, Swear not at all: So you heard it was said of old▪ An eye for an [...], [...] a tooth for a tooth [...] but I say unto you, [...] evil: And so you heard, it was said of old, Thou shall love thy neighbour, and hate [...] enemy; but I say unto you, Love your enemies and so forth.
And therefore the meaning of Christ's words in the 28th of S. Matthew and the [...]oth verse, is as I said, That they should observe and do, not only what was commanded them before, but also whatsoever he, and his Apostles by his Spirit, commanded them besides; as, to believe in him, and to follow him, and so forth.
4. I say, That S. Paul in saying, that, as they which minister about holy things, live of the things of the Temple, and they that wait at the Alter, are 1 Cor. 9. 13, 14 partakers with the Altar; even so hath the Lord ordained, that they which preach the Gospel, should live of the Gospel; doth herein fully and plainly prove that the Tythes should be as duly, and justly paid to the Ministers of the Gospel, as they were to the Priests and Levites under the Law: For by the Altar, and they that wait at it, the Priesthood is understood, and by the fruits and profits of the Altar, the Tythes and Oblations are plainly meant; and then adding, [...], Even so, that is, in like manner, or by the like means, which [...] signifieth, the Lord hath ordained, that the Ministers of the Gospel, should have all the fruits, profits, and benefits of the Altar, which are the Tythes and Oblations; as well and in like manner, as the Priests of the Law have had them.
3. They do object, if we compel the Christians to pay Tythes, we make Obj. 3 their yokes more grievous, and their burden more intolerable than the burden of those Fathers, that lived before the Law was given; for that in the time of the first Patriarch [...], the Tythes were never demanded as a duty, but Aoraham freely, and not forcedly, gave them to Mischisedec: and Jacob conditionally, and not absolutely, made his vow to pay them unto God: but we ought not to make the yoke and burden of our people now in the [Page 96] time of grace, more intolerable then they were in the time of nature: therefore Tythes ought not to be required as a duty.
To this I answer, 1. That although, in those Primitive times, the Tythes Sol. 1 were not demanded, nor by any Positive Law, commanded by God; and therefore not paid, until Abraham and Jacob had paid them: yet this proveth not, that it was not due because it was not paid; as it is no consequent, that because God commanded not Gain and Abel to offer Sacrifice, nor the sons of Sheth, To call upon the name of the Lord; therefore it was not their duty to do it; for it is our duty, to do many things that we do not. And so I have proved, It was their duty to pay Tythes, though they paid them not.
2. I say, that before the Law was given, the Fathers of the first age, Sol. 2 had many things in use, which were not answerable to that Perfection, which Christ requireth in his followers; and therefore he in joyned us to do many things that they did not; and so did the Law it self, both inhibite them to do some things, that they did amiss, and commanded many things to be observed, which they neglected: and therefore that first age of the World, being but the Infancy of Gods Church, and the daies of Initiation, they are not to be alleadged, as examples for our imitation: For, wh [...]n I was a Child, I did as a Child; but when I was a man, I put away childish things: saith the Apostle.
3. I say, there was no such need nor reason, for the payment of Tythes Sol. 3 then, though they were due, to maintain the Priests and Ministers of God, as afterwards, and especially, as now, in our times; because then the first born of every family was the Priest, and he, by the prerogative of his Birthright, was to have a double part and portion of inheritance; and therefore,
4. And lastly I say, that if the Patriarchs, in those times, when there Sol. 4 was no Positive commandment, to pay Tythes, did notwithstanding pay them even to those Pri [...]sts, that had meant enough of their own to live by it, and had no need of Tythes to sustain them: then much rather should we now pay them, to those Ministers of Christ, that have no other maintenance, and therefore can not labour in Gods Vine-yard, and discharge the duties of their calling without them, especially considering, how often, and how earnestly Christ and his Apostles do command us, and exhort us to do it, and with such promises of Blessings, if we do it; and Cursings, if we refuse it.
4. They do Object, That the Commandment for paying Tythes is not Obj. 4 Moral, but either Judicial or Ceremonial: and we that are Christians are not obliged to observe either the Ceremonial or the Judicial Laws of the Jews; because all the Ceremonial Laws were but shadows, types, and predictions, shewing the coming, doings, and sufferings of Jesus Christ, and when the true light and substance of those shadows, the Sun of Righteousness was come, all those shadows were at an end, and vanished away; and the Judicial Laws of the Jews were only proper, and peculiar to that people, and do not oblige other Nations to observe them. And therefore the Christians are no wayes obliged to the payment of Tythes.
To this Objection, which some of our opposers think, to be invincible, I Sol. answer (and it may be contrary to the opinion of many Divines, of no mean or usual Learning) and I say for Tythes,
1. That they are due to Christ, as he is a Priest for ever, by a Divine, Natural, and Moral right, as I hope, I have sufficiently proved to you before.
And if they do Object and say, that if the precept of paying Tythes be of a Natural right, and a Moral precept, then the payment thereof is, or ought to be, commanded, within one of the ten Commandments of the [Page 97] Moral Law; because, all Moral precepts are comprehended within those ten Commandments: but the precept of paying Tythes, is not in any one of the ten Commandments of the Moral Law; and therefore it is no Moral precept.
I answer, That the payment of Tythes is commanded, in four special Commandments of the Moral Law, as, in the first, the fourth, the sixth, the eighth. For as the Prophet David saith, Thy Commandments, O Lord, are exceeding broad; and do comprehend abundance of things more then you see prima facie, in the outward letter of the Commandment; as when the Commandment sayeth, Honor thy Father and thy Mother, it injoyneth thee, to feed him, and to maintain him, as Joseph did his Father Jacob, when he wants, and is not able to maintain himself; and when it saith, Thou shalt do no murder, it forbids us to hate, or to be angry with our neighbour; So when the Lord saith, Thou shalt have none other gods but me, he commands us to render unto God, what is God's; as well, to maintain his outward service, by tythes and offerings unto his Priests, and alms unto his poor members, as by serving him with our inward service of faith, hope, love, fear, and the like; So when he commands us To keep Holy the Sabbath day, he commands us, to do all things, that do further and do appertain to the Sanctifying of the Sabbath and, Who can deny, but that the payment of our Tythes to the Preacher and Minister of Christ, is one of the most principal means to further and cause the Sanctifying of the Lords day? When, as the Artist cannot work without his tools; so the Minister cannot discharge Many things are included that are not so clearly expressed in the ten Commandments. his service, on the Sabbath, unless he is maintained all the week: And so when he bid [...] us to Honor our Father and Mother, he means that we should as well, or rather in the first place, Reverence, and with our Tythes an [...] Offerings relieve and maintain our spiritual Fathers, the Ministers of Christ, and the Church our Mother, as our natural Father and Mother: and so likewise, when he saith, Thou shalt not steal, he commands us, not to detain and keep back the Tythes, and Offerings from Gods Ministers: Whereby you may see, that this commandment of paying our Tythes is a Moral precept, and implicitely contained and comprehended in the Moral Law.
And if you say, The maintenance of the Ministers may be included in those Obj. Moral commandments, to be commanded, for the performance of Gods outward service, and to uphold and further the Sanctifying of his Sabbath; yet there is no proof, that, that maintenance, which is implied in those precepts, must be the Tenth part, rather then the eleventh, fifteenth, or the twentyeth part of our goods.
I answer, That I have proved already, That the very Tythe, or tenth part Sol. is the continual due that belongs to Christ, as he is a continual Priest for ever; and all the precepts of Christ, and commandments of God, being Brevia, levia & utilia, very compendious and short; that they might not be forgotten; for which cause, the Ten Commandments are styled; decem The Commandments are very short that we should not forget them. verba, ten words: and these ten words are contracted, into one word, which is but one syllable, and all the Commandments of God are comprehended in that one syllable, Love: For love is the fulfilling of the Law: There is no reason, we should look, that all the inclusive particulars, contained in that one word, or in those few short precepts, should or could be particularly expressed therein. But they are alwaies left to be understood and explained by the P [...]eachers and Commentators. As when he saith, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, the Sanctifying of the Sabbath, you must confess, is therein concluded; and yet, that the Sabbath shall be the seventh day, is not therein mentioned; So when he saith, Thou shalt have none other gods but me, the Tythes, that are a special means to uphold and further his outward service must of necessity be understood, to be therein comprehended, though in direct terms, the tenth part is not expressed. And
Further, I answer to their fourth Objection; That although a Judicial and a Ceremonial consideration may be rendred, for the payment of Tythes among the Jews; As, that equality might be preserved among the tribes of this people; that, because, in the Division of the Land of Canaan, the Levites had no part of the Land, Moses thought it fit, the Tythes, which were to be paid to God, should be given to them out of every tribe; and that would make their estate and maintenance proportionable to the other tribes; yet this judicial consideration of paying the Tythes unto the Levites; doth no waies infringe or weaken the equity and morality of this precept, for the perpetual payment of the Tythes to Christ, and his Ministers, to further and uphold the service of God.
And, besides the equity and morality of this precept; seeing Moses was Any Kin [...]dom may take laws from other Kingdoms, when they are seen good. so just and so excellent a Law-giver, far beyond and much better then all the Law-givers of the Gentiles, Greek or Latin; there is no reason, why other Kingdoms, or Nations should not use the same judicial Laws, as were used among the Jews: for the politick powers of any Kingdom, may take Laws from any other Kingdom, where they see the best Laws made; as the Romans took their Law of the twelve Tables from the Athenians, and the Cities of Germany from the Venetians: and then, Sicut leges quas Athenis Romani transtulerunt, cum ab ipsis comprobatae & confirmatae fuissent, eas nihilominus Jus Civile Romanorum nominarunt: As the Laws, which the Romans took from Athens, when they were received and confirmed by the Senate of Rome, they were styled, The Civil Laws of the Romans, saith the C [...]us, de j [...]re R [...]gis Ecclesiast. Lord Cook: so when any Kingdom or Common-wealth takes those Laws of the Jews, that were meerly Judicial, and not any waies Moral precepts, or the like politick Laws of any other Nation, and confirm them for Laws, to be observed in their Territories; they have the force of binding-Laws, and may not, with a safe Conscience, of any of the Subjects of those Dominions, where they have their Sanction, be voyded or violated.
CHAP. XVII.
What the ancient Fathers of the Church, and the Councils (collected of most Learned and pious Bishops) have left written concerning Tythes: And of the three-fold cause, that detains them from the Church.
ANd now having seen, by the Testimony of the Holy Scripture, and by What the Fathers say of Tythes, and Oblarions. Iren. l. 4. c. 34. many Reasons, that the Tythes are by a Divine right due to Christ, and his Ministers; Let us hear, what the Fathers, and Councils, and the Canons of the Church have said of this point, concerning Tythes: and I do find that Irenaeus, who was Scholler to Polycarpus; that was the disciple of S. John the Evangelist, saith, Offerimus Deo bona nostra, ut signa gratitudinis pro illis donis quae à Deo recepimus: We offer to God our goods, that is, our Tythes and Oblations to God, as the signs and tokens of our thankfulness unto God, for those gifts, which we receive from God: And Origen saith, Origen. in num. Hom. 11. Qui colit Deum, debet donis & oblationibus agnoscere cum Deum & datorem omnium: He that Worshippeth God, must by his gifts and oblations, that is, his Tythes and Offerings, acknowledge God to be the Lord and giver of all things: And Innocentius saith, Deus speciali titulo decimas sibi-ipsi reservavit, Extra de de [...]m [...]c. Cum non sit. in signum dominationis & jurisdictionis super omnia, God hath, by a special title, reserved and kept unto himself the Tythes of all things, to [Page 99] shew and put us in mind of that Ʋniversal power, right and Dominion, that he hath over all things, Itaque Judaei decimas persolvendo testabantur, quod omnia sua, seque ad cò ipsos, Deo autori & omnium bonorum largitori deberent: And so the Jews by the payment of their Tythes testified, that they owed all that they had, and themselves also, to God, the Author and the giver of all good.
And what God hath reserved to himself, he hath resigned and given to his Ministers, that do serve at his Altar: because, the Lord requireth none other reward from us, but what tendeth to his Worship, to Praise him and magnify him for ever: And it is an argument of his Infinite loving kindness, that for all the fruits and profits, that he bestoweth upon us, he requireth, by way of precept, as a Rent-charge, to maintain his publick Worship, but the tenth part, to be restored back to him again; and that only to this end, that his people might not forget him, to be their God, and the giver of all the good that they have.
And in that respect S. Gregory saith, Cum non ab hominibus sed à Deo ipso decimae sunt institutae, quasi debitum exigi possunt: Seeing the commandment of paying Tythes is not from men, but from God himself, they may be required by Gods Ministers, as due debts, that do belong unto them.
But to let pass, what I might collect from all the rest, Saint Augustine, Decret. Greg. l. [...]. tit. 30. c. 34. that in my judgment is the most learned, and most judicious of all the Fathers, is most plain and plentiful in this point, saying, Haec est Domini justissima consuetudo, Si tu illi decimam non dederis, tu ad decimam revocaberis, id est, daemonibus, quae est decima pars angelorum, associaberis, This is the just proceeding of the Righteous Lord, that if thou wilt not pay thy Tythes to him, thou shalt be reduced unto the tenth, and associated unto the Devils, which is the tenth part of the Angels, and in the interim, the mean while, Dabis impio militi quod non vis dare Dei Sacerdoti, What thou wilt not give to Gods Minister, thou shalt give to the wicked Souldier, or it shall be consumed some other way; but on the other side, Si tu decimam Aug. de doctrina Christiana. dederis, non solum abundantiam fructuum recipies, sed etiam sanitatem animae & corporis consequer is; sic decimas dando, & terrena & coelestia possis praemia promereri; quia Dominus qui dignatus est totum donare, decimas à nobis dignatus est recipere; If thou dost willingly and justly pay thy T [...]thes, thou shalt Malach. 3. not only reap and receive abundance of fruits, as the Lord hath promised, but thou shalt likewise obtain health of body, and forgiveness of thy sins, and eternal life, (as Rainerus observeth) and so by paying thy Tythes, thou doest procure unto thy self both Earthly and Heavenly blessings; because the Lord, which vouchsafeth, most bountifully, to bestow all upon us is most graciously pleased, to receive the Ty [...]hes from us; and that, non sibi sed nobis proculdubio profuturas, not for any benefit to himself, but altogether, without question, for thy profit, that thou may est be instructed to s [...]rve God, and that his Priests may pray to God for thee, when thou doest work for them, that God may bless thee, and bless all, that thou takest in hand.
And what madness is it then in all covetous worldlings, to deny their Tythes unto their Ministers, when, as I said before, Decimas dando; possint terrestria, & coelestia promereri, pro avaritia sua denegando, duplici benedictione fraudari? By paying their Tythes they shall receive both Earthly and Heavenly blessings; and by denying them through their Covetousness, they shall deprive themselves of this double blessing; and as S. Jerome saith, make themselves lyable to many judgments; for, Quia non reddidist is decimas, idcircò in penuria & fame maledicti estis; because you have not paid your Tythes, you are accursed, and do often perish with hunger and want, Quia dum parva subtrahitis, ubertatem possessionium vestrarum & totam abundantiam frugum perdidistis; Because that while you detain this small [Page 100] part, which is the tenth, you lose the plenty of your possessions, and all the abundance of your fruits: Sciatis enim vos ideò abundantiam perdidsse, quia fraudastis me parte mea; For you may understand, that you do therefore leese your plenty and abundance, because you have deceived and deprived me of my part: and therefore, if you desire that I should blesse your labours, Moneo, ut reddatis mihi mea, & ego restituam vobis vestra: I Hieron. in Gloss. super Malach. 3. advise you, to render to me, mine, and I will bless yours: which is a good counsel, for our own good.
Thus you see what the Fathers say, concerning the payment of Tythes to God's Ministers; Quo autem tempore, & à quibus consuetudo invaluerit, ut decimae ad Christianas Ecclesias pervenerint, non satis certè liquet: But, at what time, and by whom, the custom of paying Tythes, came to the Christian Churches, it is not certainlie enough known, saith Fran. Sylvius. And Hermanus Gigas saith, Constantine the Great was the first that, by his Imperial Decree, commanded, Ʋt de rebus omnibus decimae Ecclesiis solverentur, That, out of all our goods, the Tythes should be paid unto the Churches. What the Councils and Synods do say concerning Tythes. Yet, ex Synodo Matisconensi 11. which was held about the year 587. it seemeth to me, that they were usually paid by the Christians before Constantines time; for in the 5th Canon of the said Synod, we find such a Decree, concerning Tythes, Leges Divinae, consulentes Sacerdotibus ac Ministris Ecclesiarum, pro haereditaria portione, omni populo praeceperunt, Decimas fructuum suorum locis sacris praestare; The Divine Laws counselling us, have commanded all people, to bring the Tythes of all their fruits unto the holy places, that is, the Churches, for the Priests and Ministers of those Churches, for their hereditary portion; ut nullo labore impediti, per res illegitimas, spiritualibus possint vacare ministeriis, That, being no waies, or by no labour hindred, through unlawful affairs, they might wholly apply themselves to their spiritual Ministeries; Quas leges, Christianorum congeries, longis temporibus, custodivit intemeratas, which Laws, the whole heap or multitude of [...], a heap o [...] pile. Christians have of long times, (therefore no doubt but long before Constantines time) observed inviolable: Ʋnde statuimus, ut decimas Ecclesiasticas omnis populus inferat; quibus Sacerdotes, aut in usum pauperum, aut in captivorum redemptionem, prorogatis, suis orationibus pacem populo ac salutem impetrent; & si quis contumax nostris statutis fuerit, à membris Ecclesiae omni tempore separetur; Therefore we do ordain, that all people shall, and do, bring their Ecclesiastical Tythes, whereby the Priests bestowing, what they can spare, either upon the poor, or for the redemption of those that are held captives, might by their payers, obtain at the hands of God, peace and health unto the people; and if any man will be refractory, and not obey this our Decree, let him at all times be separated from the Members of God's Church.
And so Duriensis Synodus, held under Charles the Great, about the year 779. ordained in the tenth Canon, Ʋt decimae solvantur; & dare nolentes, non Ecclesiasticis excommunicationibus tantum, sed à Reipublicae quoque ministeriis coerceantur, That the Tythes should be paid, and they that would not do it, should not only be forced by the Ecclesiastical Excommunications, but also be compelled, by the Magistrates of the Common-wealth, to pay the same. And in the Moguntine Synod, held by the Command of the same Charles the Great, Anno 813. we find it thus written in the 38th Canon, Admonemus, or, as it is in some Copies, Praecipimus, ut decima de omnibus dari non negligatur; quia Deus ipse sibi dari constituit: & ideò timendum est, ut quisquis Deo debitum suum abstrahit, ne forte Deus propter peccatum suum auferat ei necessaria sua: We admonish or command, that none neglect to pay their Tythes, of all their goods; because God himself hath commanded us to pay them to him: and therefore it may be feared, that as any man doth withhold his due from God, so God will, for his sins, withdraw [Page 101] from that man, those things that are needful for him.
And the Council of Aquisgrane saith, Attende, diligens lector, quòd omnes C [...]ncil. Aquisgranense. l. 1. c. 34. primitiae, & quicquid ad Sanctuarium oblatum est, Sacerdotis sint, & ad jus ejus pertineant: Mark and attend, thou diligent Reader, that all the first-fruits, and whatsoever is presented and brought unto the Sanctuarie, (as all the Tythes was wont to be) pertained unto the Priest, and doth by law, and of right, belong to him.
And so Concilium Cavilionense, cap. 18. saith, in one Canon, That Quicunque decimas dare neglexerint, excommunicentur; And Concilium Ticinense, that was held under Ludovicus Pius, hath ordained, Ʋt non pro libitu suo, laici decimas clericis tribuerent, That the lay-people should not pay their Tythes, as they listed, unto the Clergy: but, as the Augustane Synod saith, Qui justas decimas non solvunt, ter moniti, eis neganda est Communio: They that pay not their just Tythes, being three times admonished, let them be denied to receive the holy Communion.
And thus have these Councils and Synods determined concerning Tythes. Et plurimae aliae extant de decimis Conciliorum Sanctiones: And there are many other Sanctions and Decrees of Councils to the same purpose, saith Francis Sylvius; whereby you may see, that the Tythes are determined to be a debt due to God, and a duty of our obedience unto him; and therefore Tythes a due debt, and neither alms nor benevolence. not to be detained from his Ministers, nor to be given to them, as alms or voluntary benevolence.
1. Because, God hath no need of alms, who is Lord of all things, and giveth all things unto us, and requireth nothing, but what is of right due unto him from us.
2. Because, almes do alwayes exceed the desert of him, that receiveth them, and they shew the benevolence and bounty of the Giver, and not any worth or merit in the Receiver: But the preaching of the Gospel, and the works that the Ministers of Christ do for the people, do exceed all Tythes, and excell all the temporal gifts and oblations, that the people can do for the Ministers: And therefore the Apostle demandeth, If we have 1 Cor. 9. 11. sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter, if we reap your carnal things? And therefore, seeing the Ministers gifts unto the people, are far better, and more excellent than the peoples gifts to them, whatsoever they give is of desert, and a due debt, and no alms or benevolence.
3. Because, the Tythes are due to Christ, as he is our Priest, and so they are the portion of the Lord, as the Lord professeth, and he gives them over to his Ministers, that are his Embassadours, and teach his people, in his Deut. 18. 2. stead, as the Lord himself saith, I am the inheritance of the Priests. Therefore to deny the Priests of that portion, which God saith is his, and promiseth to give it them, for his Service, is to mock God, and to make a derision of his promises, as the Apostle sheweth, when he saith, Let him that is taught in the word, make him that teacheth him, partaker of all his goods, Gal. 6. 6, 7. and then immediately addeth, Be not deceived, for God is not mocked, and will not be mocked; intimating, that to deal otherwise with God's Ministers, is none other thing, than to mock God; because God had promised this part and portion to them, that stand in his stead, as the Apostle 2 Cor. 5. 20. sheweth.
And so you see, how the Scriptures, Fathers, and Councils, and all, conclude, that the Tythes of all our goods, are due, and perpetually due to Christ, and by him given over, by an indispensible Law, unto his Substitutes, the Priests and Preachers of the Gospel.
But then I may demand with Francis Sylvius, Quomodo factum sit ut decimae, tot Imperatorum Christianorum donationibus, & decretis Synodorum Francisc. Sylvius de decimis. Ecclesiis (in usus Canonicos, pios, legitimos, nempe Ministerii Sacri conservatione, Ministrorum Ecclesiasticorum honesto stipendio, pauperum varii generis [Page 102] alimonia, captivorum redemptione, & locorum Sacrorum reparatione & fabrica) destinatae, ad laicorum, ut vocant, manus perveneriat? How comes it now to passe, that the Tythes, appointed and ordained by the Laws and Donations of so many Christian Kings and Emperours, and by the Decrees of so many Councils and Synods to be paid unto the Churches, for such regular, pious, and lawful uses, as to uphold and preserve the holy Ministery, and publick Service of God, the honest stipend and maintenance of the Church-Ministers, the relief of the poor of divers kinds, the redemption of captives, the reparation of Churches, and other sacred places, or the erecting and building of such places, and the like, should notwithstanding be now transferred and carried away by lay men? Albertus Kran [...] zius Metropol. l. 1. c. 2.
I answer and say, That, letting passe what Albertus Krantzius relateth, I find three special authors and causes of this mischief.
- 1. The malice of the Devil.
3. Special causes why the Tythes are detained and alienated from the Church. 1. Cause.
- 2. The pride and arrogancy of the Pope.
- 3. The covetousnesse, and the injustice of the wicked worldlings.
1. Satan is the Grand enemy of all mankind, and therefore laboureth by all means to bring both the Service, and servants of God into contempt, and he knoweth, nothing makes them more contemptible than want and poverty, quae cogit ad turpia, which makes them unable to discharge that honourable Service, which they owe to God, and forceth them to do many base and dishonourable actions; and because their Lord and Master Christ, which taketh pleasure in the prosperity of his servants, hath very bountifully allowed them his own portion of Tythes and Oblations, for their maintenance, whereby they might most honourably proceed in their Profession, and so inlarge the Christian Religion; this deadly enemy of all goodness, most cunningly and insensibly brought it so to passe, that almost the whole portion of Christ is alienated from the Church, and his Ministers are left like Pharaohs lean kine, poor and meager, whereby instead of the double honour that S. Paul saith is due unto them, their ears and their souls are filled with the scornful reproof of the wealthy, and the despitefulness of the proud.
And because this mischief could not so easily be done, if he had come to do it, like the prince of darkness; therefore he changeth himself into an angel of light; and as he perswaded Judas, the Treasurer of Christ, to betray Christ himself; so he got the Pope, the Vicar of Christ's Church, to betray and to undo the Church of Christ; and all under the shew and shadow of Religion, because he knew, that, as the Poet saith, ‘Tuta frequensque via est, sub amici fallere nomen.’ Though, as the same Poet saith, ‘Tuta frequensque licèt sit via, crimen habet:’ but that was his desire: And therefore,
2. He perswaded the Pope, to become the first founder of all our impropriations, by alienating them from their proper use, and from the Churches of Christ, and conferring them on Monastries and Nunries, to maintain the Abbots, Monks, and Nuns, that were the first nursing fathers and mothers of this devouring Harpie: And as the Devil said to Christ, All the Kingdoms of the earth will I give thee, as if he had been Lord Paramount of all the World; So the Pope, in the pride of his heart conceiting, that, being Christ's Vicar, he might dispose of all that is Christs, as pleased himself, destroyed the servants of Christ to make his own Parasites; so that he [Page 103] appropriated 3845, of the fattest and largest Benefices in England, either to his out-landish and Italian Harpies, or others his creatures, of whom, nothing Church-lands not to be sold, pag. 31. could be expected, but that they would feed themselves, like Epicures, and never take care for the Church of Christ.
And though the godly Bishops of England that saw the mischief of that practise, by the neglect of God's Service in the Parish-Churches, and the abominable evils committed in those Abbies and Nunries, so plentifully set down by Cornelius Agrippa, and others, did in the time of Henry the third Cornelius Agrippa de vanitate Scien. cap. 49. direct a suite to Alexander the fourth, for the restitution of those impropriations, to their proper uses, and primitive ordination; Yet, the Devil would not permit that Pope to do that service unto God, as to be obedient to the Ordinance of God.
And though it be against all reason, that the Tythes which are appointed for God's Service, should be transferred to any lay person; because that where Tythes are paid, there must be a matter of giving and receiving; as the Apostle sheweth, We give unto you spiritual things, and we receive your temporal things: but the lay men that have the impropriations do receive the Tythes, but can give no spiritual gift unto the people. And therefore Damasus demandeth, Qua fronte, aut qua conscientia, decimas & oblationes Damas. Decret. 3. vultis accipere, quum vix valetis pro vobis ipsis, ne dum pro aliis, Deo preces offerre? With what face, or conscience, can the lay persons demand the Tythes and Oblations, when they are scarce able to pray for themselves, much lesse to offer up prayers and supplications for others?
Yea, though their own Canons and Orders speak against the impropriating of Benefices and Tythes to lay persons, as the Council of Lateran, held under Pope Alexander the 3d, decreed, That, Qui decimas laico, in seculo C [...]ncil. Lateran. part 26. c. 8. Causa 16. q. 7. c. 3. Oreg. 7. Causa 19 q 7, c. 1. Periculum animae. manenti, concesserit, deponendus est, The Priest which shall passe away the Tythes to any secular lay man, is to be deposed: And the Canon, Si quis [...] modo Episcopus, &c. saith, That if any Bishop hereafter do passe away the Tythes and Oblations to lay men, let them be numbred amongst the greatest Hereticks: And, the lay men that receive the Tythes, as to be their own proper inheritance, either from the Bishops or Kings, do run into the danger of their souls, saith another Canon.
Yet, as if all these were but tela aranea, a Spider's web, nothing would avail with the Pope, to make him to desist his wicked practice, of making these impropriations to whom he pleased:
Therefore the wrath of God, being exceedingly kindled against the abominations of these wicked houses, that were thus maintained with the Revenues of the Church, and upheld in their wickedness by the usurped power of the Pope, the good God, that could bring light out of darknesse, could likewise punish and destroy wickedness by wicked men: As he did prophane Saul by the uncircumcised Philistines; and Idolatrous Manasses by the idolatrous Babylonians: So now he stirreth up a King, bad enough, Henry the Eighth, to be, as Nebuchadnezzar was unto the Jews, the Rod of his fury, to whip and scourge these idle, loose and lewd wantons; for when the King began to be weary of the same dish, and, to satisfie his palate, desired licence of the Pope, to change meat, and to be divorced from his old Wife, and the Pope, rather for fear of offending the King of Spain, than any true fear of God, as some conceive, knew not how to yield to his unlawful lust; the King, to be revenged, deviseth to overthrow the Pope's former wickedness, by a greater wickedness; even as Physitians sometimes do, allay poyson with a stronger poyson.
And because wickedness can never want Counsellors and Abettors, the King had a Cromwell at his elbow, a name as fatal unto the Church, as Tarquin was to Rome; and many others, to please their Master, gave their Vote to the same purpose; That the only way to be throughly revenged was, not [Page 104] to stand triffling about small matters that might soon have an end: but to give such a perpetual wo [...]nd, as might not be cured; and that was utterly to destroy the delights of the Pope, by taking away and rooting out all the Abbies, Monasteries, Nunries, and Religious houses, within his Dominions, so far as he could possibly reach: and it is strange. If the Lord himself had not been on our side, that the Cathedrals and Bishops had not been destroyed likewise.
And, lest the Pope, by the perswasions, slights, and eloquence of his Emissaries and Clergy, should gain them to be reduced and restored, either to these Houses, or to the Church again; the only sure way, to keep out the Popes fingers from them, is, to bestow both their Lands and all these impropriations upon his Nobility and Gentry; and so he shall not only perpetually be revenged upon the Pope, but he shall also most infinitely oblige his friends and his servants, who will be tenacious enough to detain them, and keep them, ad Graecas [...]alendas, from returning unto their proper sphere any more: and this Counsel pleased the King and his Master: and though Arch-Bishop Cranmer did what ever he could, to get these impropriations restored unto the Church, by his manifold perswasions unto the King, and The Holy Table, name and thing. pag. 148. especially by a message purposely sent to Mr. John Calvin, by one Mr. Nicholas, to intreat Mr. Calvin likewise, most earnestly to write to King Henry the 8th. and to perswade him by all means to restore these impropriations unto the Church of God: And so Mr. Bucer, and all the godly Protestants of that time, did their best, to perswade him to restore them: yet all could not prevaile, to have them restored. For that now
3. Covetousness, and the greedy desire of wealth, and love unto this present World, hath seized upon the hearts, and filled the souls of those Lords, Knights, and Gentlemen, and the posterity of them likewise, which had taken hold of these impropriations, that they cannot endure to part with them any more; But as Kites and Cormorants do seize upon a Carrion, so do they engross unto themselves the portion of their God, and the inheritance of the Church of Christ; and such a sweet savour and pleasant taste of Tythes, and Church goods hath been taken, ever since the birth of this monstrous Sacriledge, as that now, many Noble men, and almost every Knight, and Gentleman of any note, hath got to themselves the Tythes, or some part of the Tythes of an impropriate Church, for the inlarging of their Larder-house. And that you need not doubt of this, I must here set down, what you may find in Mr. Crashaws Epistle to Mr. P [...]rkins second Treatise of the Duties of the Ministry, that in one County of the Kingdom of England, (the East riding of the County of York) there are contained one hundred and five Parishes; whereof, nigh an hundred, or the full number of an hundred, are of this hateful name, and bastardly title of Impropriations; and some of them are of yearly value of four hundred pounds, others worth three hundred pounds per annum, others two hundred pounds, and almost all worth one hundred pound a year; and yet the Minister's part is ten pound- stipend; yea some have but eight pounds, and some but six pounds, and some but four pounds to live upon, for the whole year; and out of the Great Benefice of four hundred pounds a year, the Minister had but eight pound per annum, until of late, with much labour, ten pounds yearly for a Dr. Gardiner in his Scourge of Sacriledge. Preacher. And, saith mine Author, the most of the Churches, in the properest Market-Towns of this Kingdom, are thus held and retained by our Nobility and Gentry.
And so, I found it in my Diocess of Ossory, in the Kingdom of Ireland, that the Impropriations had so swallowed up the Tythes, and the Revenues of the Churches; that, as I shewed it in my Remonstrance to his Majesty, six or seven Vicaridges, united together, will scarce make twenty pound a year for the Preacher; Et durus est hic sermo, for hereby the people perish, and [Page 105] as the Prophet saith, The poor Children cry for Bread; and, for want of means, to maintain the Ministers, there is none that is able to give it them.
I know, King Henry the 8th. that could cause his Parliaments, as I ever understood, from the old Parliament men of those times, to make what Laws and to conclude what Acts of Parliament he pleased, got many Laws to be made, and many Acts to pass, to justify, and to make good and Lawful, the Taking away, Leasing, Selling, and Alienating the Tythes, Lands, Houses, and Possessions of the Church; and of our High Priest Jesus Christ, from his servants, to be inherited by lay persons, and many other Acts of Parliaments have been made, since that time, to the same purpose; which very thing, we conceive, as I have shewed, to be very High Sacriledge, and a robbing of Jesus Christ, and the obstructing of his service, and we fear, the cause of the perishing of many souls.
And therefore, how the Shield of the Pope's Authority, that was the first Foster-Father of this execrable and accursed title, of Impropriation; or the power of King Henry the 8th. that would expunge the Pope's Sacriledge with a greater Sacriledge, and be the second Patron of this Bastard brood, or all the pretences of the now detainers of the Tythes, and portion of Christ, and the Lands, Houses, and Possessions of the Church by these Humane Laws, can bear off the blow of Gods wrath, and turn aside the fierceness of his vengeance; when, in the day of his fury, he shall powre out the full vial of his indignation, upon the head of all Sacrilegious persons, and upon the children and posterity of them, that have devoured the Lords inheritance, and laid wast his dwelling place, I can no waies understand; neither do I know how to give them any comfort, or counsel, but to advise them, to a full and timely Restitution of that, which, otherwise, will be their utter destruction; Quia non remittitur peccatum, donec restituatur August. ad Maced. Epist. 54. oblatum, cum restitui potest; The sin shall never be remitted, and blotted out of Gods book, until the Tythes and goods of Gods Church be restored, when men can restore them and will not do it.
CHAP. XVIII.
Of the second part of the Stipend, Wages, and Maintenance of the Ministers of the Gospel; which is, the Oblation, Donation, or Free-wil-offering of the people, for to uphold, and continue the true service of God, and to obtain the blessings of God, upon themselves, and upon their labours; which Donations ought not to be impropriated, and alienated from the Church, by any means.
YOu have heard of the first part of the Ministers maintenance; the second part consisteth in the voluntary Oblations, or Free-wil-offerings of the people, which the Lord requireth should be done, according as every one, in his own heart, thought good, to bestow upon the service of God: and what they did offer in this kind was most acceptable in the sight of God.
For this is a Principal Branch of that Honor, which we yield unto God, by and with our substance, which we are injoyned to do, Prov. 3. 9. Because, what we relieve the poor with, is not so much our alms, as their exigence; [Page 106] which, as necessity exacts it, so it is soon passed, and as quickly perisheth; but those Donations, that were given for the service of God, as they savour of a more inward and deeper piety, so they are of a more lasting substance; and, besides the eternal Treasures, which men do thereby lay up for themselves, they do provide for the perpetuity of Religion, unto the after-ages of men, and may be justly said to Honour God, not only in themselves, but in all those likewise, which they gain, by their Donations, to Honor him.
And it is strange, and marvellous, to consider how liberal, and how free the people of old time, were in their Donations and Free-wil-offerings, to maintain the Worship of God, and to do any thing, that did any wayes appertain to his service; for if you look into the 36. Chapt. of Exod. vers. 5. you shall find how Bezaleel and Aholiab spake unto Moses, saying, The people bring much more then enough, for the service of the work, which the Lord hath commanded to be made; and Moses gave commandment, and caused Exod. 36. 5, 6, 7. it to be Proclaimed through the Camp, that they should bring no more, for that they had already brought enough and too much: So they that returned out of Babylon were as ready and as willing, to offer up their gifts and freewil-offerings for the service of the Temple, as their Forefathers were, for the erecting of the Tabernacle, as you may see it in the books of Ezra, and of Neh 7. 70. &c. 10. 33. Nehemiah.
But the Christians, of the Primitive Church, were so zealous herein that they exceeded all that went before them, in their Donations and Free-wilofferings for the service of God, and the increase of the Christian Religion; for they sold their Lands and Possessions, and laid the prizes thereof at the Apostles feet; and had all things in common among themselves: And Pope Ʋrban the I. instituted, Ʋt e [...]clesias, praedia, ac fundos, fidelibus oblatos Platin. in Ʋrban. [...]piscopus recipere [...], partireturque proventus clericis omnibus viritim, nihilque cujuspia [...] privatum esset, sed in commune bonum; That the Bishops should receive the Churches Possessions, and grounds, offered to the Faithful; and that the profits thereof should be divided by the Clergy, man by man, and that nothing should be of private propriety to any one, but in common amongst them all; And Gratian tels us, that by a decretal Epistle unto all the Bishops, he decreed, that none should presume to alienate ought of the Church- Revenues, under the pain of Excommunication; And Pope Lucius the I. about twenty years after Ʋrban, directed an Epistle to the Bishops of Spain and France to the same purpose.
And though the malice of Dr. Burges towards the Bishops, will not suffer him to yield, that King Lucius gave the Lands of the Idol-Priests unto [...]ide Flor. hist. ad an. 186. Matth. Westm. the Christian Bishops; yet, is it clear enough, out of Antiquit. Brit. and Armachanus, that Lucius endowed the Christian Church with more Lands and Revenues then the Idol-Priests injoyed.
And afterwards while it was permitted by the Imperial Laws, for every one to Collate upon the Church, whatsoever he would, without exception, their Donations were so great, that the Kings and Emperours conceived Cod. l. 1. titulo. 5. l. 1. it fit, with Moses, to grant a prohibition that they should not offer any more, nor bestow any Lands or Goods upon the Church, without some special licence and toleration from the Civil Magistrate; for fear, that the Church, if this freedome of Donations should still continue, would have sucked out all the blood from the veins, and the marrow out of the bones of the poli [...]ick body, and so leave the Common-Wealth deprived of their Lands, like Pharaohs lean and evil-favoured Cows, and the Church like those, that were fat and wel-liked.
And therefore they enacted the Statute of Mortmain, that was a s [...]persedeas against these too-liberal contributions: and the Emperour Justinian enacted, that no Legacy, bequeathed unto the Church, exceeding the value [...] [Page 111] covetousness, and hath advised you, to give unto Caesar, what is due to Caes [...]r; and you know, that his Wars, and the affairs of the Common-wealth are very chargeable unto him, and we know, that your profession is not to hoord up wealth, and to make account of transitory things: And therefore if you be pleased to forgo those lands, and riches, and vessels of Gold and Silver, which you have and care not for, I will warrant you, both safety of life, and freedom to use your Religion, according to your Conscience.
To whom the godly man answered, That he desired three dayes liberty P [...]udent. Pe [...]ist [...]ph. to return his resolution: and by the third day, he had gathered together a multitude of poor, lame, blind, impotent men and women, whose names he delivered up in a Schedule, into the Tyrant's hands, and said, These are the goods of the Church, for whom I am but the Steward of those goods that you desire, and my Master commanded me, to keep for them, and for his Service. A blessed man, that herein shewed, he feared God more than man.
And I would all our Bishops, that have alienated and past away the lands, houses, and p [...]ssessions of the Church in long Leases and Fee-ferms unto their children and friends, for a trifling rent only, reserved unto their successors, had had some part of this good mans spirit; for then, the Church of Christ had not been left so naked as it is.
But you may remember the Canon, that I quoted to you before, which saith, If any Bishop do grant the Tythes, or other possessions of the Church Caus. 16. qu. 7. c. 3. Greg. 7. Si quis à mod [...] Episcopus. to any lay man, let him be numbred among the greatest Hereticks, and let his name be like Demas, a lover of this world, more than a lover of God. And I hope, that by this, which I have already shewed, it is apparent unto you, and to all men, that will not be blind, having their eyes open, and grope with the Sodomites for the wall at noon-day, The Donations of good and holy men, whether houses, lands, or goods, which they have freely dedicated, and given to God, to perpetuate the Service, and to promote the Religion of Jesus Christ, ought not by any means to be, either by the Bishop alienated, or by his children, or any other person received, and taken away from the Church contrary to the will and intention of the Donor. And I say here, in the name of God, That no Bishop can passe it away, nor any lay person can receive it and detain it from the Church without sin, and committing a most horrible Sacriledge in the sight of God: And if men did but remember what the Apostle saith, That, a Testament, or a mans last Heb. 9. 17. Will, is of force and inviolable after men are dead, and that the very Gentiles and Heathens thought it a Piaculum, and a heynous offence, to infringe and alter a mans last Will and Testament. I wonder, why these mens Wills, that gave their own goods (and it was lawful for them to do, what they would with their own) to God, and to maintain Gods Service, should not be of force, and stand unalterable, but that men will, so fearlesly break them, and so presumptuously take away the things that they bequeathed unto God; especially if men considered, the form and style of their Donation, which I find thus expressed in sundrie Copies. These things being lawfully our own, Capit. Car. [...]: 6. cap. 285. we offer and give to God, for the maintenance of his Service; from whom, if any man presume to take them away, (which we hope no man will attempt to do) but if any man shall do, Let his account be without favour, and his judgement without mercy in the last Day, when he cometh to receive his doom, which is due for his Sacriledge, which he hath committed against that our Lord and God, unto whom we have given and dedicated the same.
For this form and manner of their Dedication, should, in my judgement, make their hairs to stand on end, and their hearts to tremble, for fear of this judgement, when they go about to take away the lands, houses, and [Page 106] [...] [Page 111] [...] [Page 112] possessions of the Church (which were offered for the service of God) and which I would not do, for all the World, and which I think none durst do, but such as have their hearts heardened above Pharaohs heart.
But here, I must tell you; How that after I came to London, to put this Treatise into the Press, I lighted upon a Pamphlet not only foolish, but most wicked, defending the most horrible sin of Sacriledge to be no sin at all: and the selling and taking away of the Church-Lands to be no offence at all; which Pamphlet had I met it at Kilkenny, I would have done, as our Saviour did at Jerusalem, made a scourge to Whip the publisher of it C. Burges out of the Church of Christ, and after the detecting of his lies and errors, condemn his blaphemous scriblings into the fire; for, having read his Pamphlet all over, I sind that all his malice is against the B [...]shops, and the flood of poyson, that he spitteth out of his mouth, is to none other end, then like Noahs deluge, to drown their lands, and none else: For in page 23. he prosecuteth the point at large, that Parochial Glebes, that is, the lands given to the Presbyterians, that were the limbs of the false Prophet, and setled in all the fattest livings of England, far better then the poor Bishop-pricks, must neither be sold nor alienated from them, and their Churches, by any means; so that had the land of the Bishops been given to these prating Presbyterians, it had been piacular to take it from them: And though he writes much and quotes Authors, to make men think that he is a Scholler, yet, this is the substance of his whole book, divided into these two parts.
1. Cathedral, or Episcopal, Lands are not of Divine right, [...] pag. 19. ad The whole sum and substance of Dr. Burges his book: pag. 44. But Presbyterian or Parochial lands are of Divine right, pag. 23. that therefore,
2. It is no Sacriledge, nor sin to purchase Cathedral and Episcopal lands, à pag. 44. ad 58. But the Parochial lands, and Presbyterian Glebes, being of Divine right, it must needs be Sacriledge, And a very haynous sin to sell or alien their lands from them, pag. 23.
Now consider these things, thus plainly and briefly set forth, and tell me if any man, that hath his eyes open, will believe this blind fellow, that like a mad man layeth about him, to spit out all his malice against the Bishops. When as the Scripture speaketh, Malitia ejus excoecavit eum: His envy and malice against the Bishops have made him stark blind. But as S. Jerome thought Helvidius not worthy to be answered, so I would answer all the extravagant passages of this Parochial Presbyter Burges, were it not for fear, to make him proud, to think himself worthy to be answered by a Bishop; when as, in very deed, I think not his book worthy to be looked on, when as out of his own words and quotations, without any other help, I could easily answer and confute his whole book.
And so I have sufficiently shewed the haynousness of this sin.
And therefore, let me advise all Sacrilegious persons, to take heed how they dally with God, and take up from such desperate and irreligious fellows a security to the inchantment of their souls, in this so haynous and so horrible an impiety, and to fill their houses, and to inrich their children with those goods, that were Sanctified for Gods service, and are execrable unto them, and do make them likewise execrable, and all the whole Host of Israel, the whole Church of God, to be troubled, as the execrable goods of Achan did.
And let not us, that are Gods Ministers, and are commanded to give you warning of your sins, sub poena maledictionis, as the Prophet sheweth, after so many Sermons and Summons, Tam Verbis quam Scriptis, both in [...] 3. 18. words and writings, find your hearts still obdurate, and as hard as the nether Milstone, lest we be forced, in the bitterness of our souls, to cry out with the Prophet, In vacuum laboravimus, we have spent our strength [Page 113] in vain, and be so compelled, with grieved spirits to send you to Gods judgment seat; carbone not abiles atro, marked by a black coal, with this inscription upon your foreheads, Noluerunt incantari, They would not be charmed, but made a mock of all that we said.
But I would have these greedy snatchers of those lands and houses, that insteed of making their children happy, will bring an inevitable curse upon themselves and their Posterity, to weigh well what Fulgentius, a Holy Bishop, saith upon these words of John the Baptist, Every tree that bringeth not Matth. 3. To which purpose S. August. saith in like manner, Si in ignem mi [...] titur qui non dedit r [...]m propropriam; Ʋbi mittendus est qui invasit alienam? Ver [...] seipsum vili pendit, qui pr [...] re aliena animam suam perdit. Aug▪ ad Maced. Ep. 54. forth good fruit, is hewn down and cast into the fire; Si sterilitas in ignem mittitur, rapacitas quid meretur? &, si semper ardebit, qui sua non dedit, quid recipiet qui aliena tulit? If sterility be thrown in the fire, what shall become of rapacity; and if he shall indure everlasting burning, that would not give his own goods, what punishment shall he receive that taketh away another mans goods, and especially the goods of God? And to weigh likewise▪ what Rabanus Maurus, another Holy man, commenteth upon the words of Christ, I was hungry and you gave me not to eat, and, amplying our doings, saith, Esurivi, & pauxillum panis quod restabat, abstulisti: Nudus fui, & vilem chlamidem & vestem quam habui, abripuisti: Et unicam vineam habui & tu illam diripuisti: I was naked, and that simple garment that I had, you have taken from me; and I had but one Ewe, and one only Vineyard, and like Ahab you have deprived me of it; And what reward shall they have for these things? I fear, their doom will be too heavy, if, with Zacheus, they make not Restitution, of that, which with Ahab, they have most unjustly taken possession of; for, as S. Augustine truely saith, Si res aliena, propter quam peccatum est, reddi potest & non redditur, poenitentia simulatur, sed non agitur; nam si veraciter agitur, non dimittitur peccatum nisi restituatur▪ oblatum; id est, cum restitui potest: If that which we have taken away from another, whereby we have sinned, may be restored, and is not; the repentance is not done, but dissembled: because that if it be truly done; the sin is remitted; and the sin is never remitted, unless that Aug. quo supr [...] Ep. 54. which is taken away, be restored, that is, as I said, when Restitution may be made.
But, though it be an Axiom infallible, not liable to controulment, and a truth as clear as the Sun, that Impropriations of Tythes, and the alienation of Lands, Houses, and other things that were given to God, and for the service of God, ought not to be done, nor cannot be injoyed, as their own proper goods, by any lay person, be he Lord, Knight, or what you will, contrary to the mind and will of the donors, without committing that horrible sin of Sacriledge; yet you must not so understand me, as if I conceived, How the tythes, lands, and houses of the Church may be let and set to laypersons. that Ministers might not set their Tythes, or let their Lands, and their Livings to any lay-person: or that it must be generally understood, that no commerce or bargain can be made, of the goods and endowments of the Church; because that, as God is willing we should use those goods alwaies for our benefit; so he will be as graciously pleased, we shall forgoe them and exchange them, when we find it for our benefit, and the benefit of his Church and Service, which in all our bargains and commerce, we ought chiefely to regard: because, we are but Gods Stewards, for the service of his Church; and so, whatsoever our Religion and our Ancestors have honoured God withal, we must imploy, not so much for our own best advantage, as for that, which maketh most for Gods honor.
And therefore, we that are instructed with the inheritance of the Church and portion of Jesus Christ, must not make such bargains for our Master, as Glaucus made for himself, when he changed his golden Armour for brazen furniture; neither must we deal with the Church of Christ, as Rehoboam did with the Temple of Solomon, when he took away all the shields of 1 Reg. 14. 26, 27. gold, and made in their steed shields of brass: but what bargain or covenant [Page 114] soever we make, without sin, for the greater glory unto God, and greater good unto the Church, we hold it good, with whomsoever the same is made.
CHAP. XIX.
That it is the duty of all Christian Kings and Princes, to do their best endevours, to have all the Impropriations restored to their former Institution; to hinder the taking away, and the alienation of the Lands, Houses, and other the Religious Donations of our Ancestors from the Church of Christ; and to suppress and root out all the Ʋnjust and Covetous suttle customs and frauds, that are so generally used, and are so derogatory to the service of God; from amongst the people, and especially from this Kingdom of Ireland, where most corruption is used, and most need of Instruction unto the people.
THus you have heard, how that Cathedrals and other Parochial Churches should be built and beautified for the Honor of God, Godly Bishops and Preachers should be placed in them for the Service of God; and then the allowance, that God hath appointed, should be given and yielded unto them, for their maintenance; And now, because the Lands, Houses, Tythes, and Hereditaments of the Church, which the Lord God hath granted, and the godly Emperours, pious Kings, and zealous Professors have given and dedicate for Gods service, are in these dismal daies, snatched away by the hands of Hacksters, and haters of Religion, and al [...]enated by the Souldiers, that divide Christ his garments amongst them, from the true servants and Ministers of Christ, who should be very thankful unto these Souldiers, as they often say, that we have any thing left unto us. For, as the Orator [...]elleth the grave Senators of Rome of an audacious fellow called Fimbria, that stabbed Quintus Scaevola, an honest man, at the funerals of Caius Marius; and then boasted of the great favour Cicer [...] in Orat▪ pro Roscio [...]merino. that he shewed to him, Quòd non totum telum in ejus corpor [...] absconderat; That he had not thrust his dagger wholly to the Hilt, into his body, but only gave him a slight stab, that was sufficient to kill him; So these brood of Fimbria, having seized upon a great part of the Houses, Lands, and Patrimony of the Church, and still detayning them, Per fas & nefas, in their own hands; do labour to get more, and think the favour that they have done us deserveth no small thanks, that they brought or left to us what we have, and have not deprived us of all together.
Therefore, Covetousness, Injustice, and the love of this World, being so deeply grounded and setled in the hearts of our Demas's, and this Epidemical disease of taking and detaining the Churches right, being, as one saith, just like the Kings-evil, which no Physitian but the King himself, will serve to heal it; Our address must be unto his Majesty, to supplicate, that he would be graciously pleased to interpose his Royal Command, to stop the current of these intruders into Gods right, and to cause the Restitution of the Church-goods to be made unto the Church.
And among the rest of the injuries done by these M [...]litary I speak of the Souldiers; because either the Souldiers of that Parliament, or of Crumwel, o [...] his Majesty, have almost all the Kingdom of Ireland; and [...]o fill the House of Lords, and the House of Commons, and are the chief men in every place; So that nothing can be done either in Parliament City, or Countrey, but what they will have done; because they are the Major Party, and so can Out-vote all the rest; and therefore Ireland, being now Regnum Militum; This my discourse cannot be, Gratum opus agricolis, but Ingratum mili [...]ibus, which is all one, to me, if you consider what I say, in the latter end of this book: and that I fear not what they say of me, Quia nec m [...]lior sum si laudaver [...]nt. nec deterior si vituperaverint. men to the Church of God; there is one great Abuse, which is generally used and practised here in Ireland, by the rich proprietors and possessors of Lands and Town-ships, to the abundant detriment and loss of the Ministers, and to the hazard and danger, if not the destruction, of many, I know not how many, souls; and that is, when the Gentleman proprietor, that holds all or most of the Parish in his own hands, if he be offended with his Minister and cannot have the Tythes, as he pleaseth himself, he can make the Rectory or Vicaridge, that might be well worth fifty or sixty pounds per annum, to be scarce worth ten pound a year, or nothing; for he will leave all his ground unplowed, and turne it to pasture, and so bring a dearth, through the scarcity of Corn in the Common-Wealth, and then he will buy young Bullocks, and fils his Lands with dry Cattle, whereof their Religious Lawyers, (of whom Dr. Gardiner Dr. Gardiner in his Scourge of Sac [...]ledge. saith, that he never heard yet, at any hand, of any good, that they have Prophesied unto the Church) tels them, their custome will preserve them, from the payment of any Tythes; and so they bring a spiritual dearth, and a famine of Gods Word, unto the rest of the poor parishioners, when for want of sufficient maintenance, they shall want a sufficient Minister, that is able to give them any Instruction; because, as the Poet saith,
And the benefit, that these worldlings reap, by this lawless, impious, and wicked Custome, to pay no Tythes for their dry Bullocks, nor any thing to God for the fruits of their ground, is one main reason why the Minister's part of six or seven Parishes, doth scarce amount to twenty pounds per annum, as I have formerly shewed in my Re [...]onstrance to his Majesty: and I conceive it likewise, to be a special Reason, why the poor simple I [...]ish Papists have so many Popish Priests amongst them, for want of Protestant Priests; for, that want of sufficient maintenance, doth cause them to leave their Parishes and charge unlooked unto, and their flock untaught; and then the superstitious mendicant Friar cometh to instruct, and lead the silly ignorant Irish, as he pleaseth.
And truly, to say what I think, though I am far enough from Popery, and from all Popish errors, and superstitions, as, I hope, all the Sermons that I have Preached, and the Books that I have Printed, can bear witness unto the World; yet, as Alexander Severus told an unruly Victualler, that would not suffer the Christians to erect a Church, in a place which he thought more convenient and fit for him to sell Ale in it, That it was better, God should be served in any place, and in any way, then that he should have his way, and God not served in any place, nor any way, as I shewed to you before; so I conceive it better to be Superstitious then Prophane, better to be a Papist then an Atheist, and better to have a Popish Priest, to give some light to them, that sit in darkness, and some knowledge of Christ, to them that otherwise would know nothing, then not to have any Priest at all.
And therefore, if you would abandon Popery, and suppress all popish Priests out of Ireland, which is my heart's desire; then I desire withal, that this, and all other lewd and wicked customes be taken away; the lands, houses, [...]nd possessions of the Church be restored; and all impropriations reduced to their first institution, that so a sufficient Ministery may be maintained here in Ireland, as they are in England; and that the poor ignorant Irish may have honest and able Protestant Ministers, and, as many as may be, of And to that end the natives, according to the institution of the Colledge, should be placed in the Colledge at Dublin; the which thing hitherto, they say, hath been too much neglected. their own Nation, to live amongst them, and to instruct them: and then God will blesse this Nation, and the true Protestant Religion will prosper and flourish, and both we and they shall live happily together; which otherwise will very hardly, if ever, come to pass: Because that now, we have not our knowledge by inspiration, we cannot in an instant, understand and speak all Tongues, and we cannot work miracles; but we must buy many Books to learn Languages, and to get knowledge, which the Apostles had without any Book; and we must spend our time, in reading, writing, studying, and praying to God to assist us, and to inable us, to instruct our people: and all this cannot be done without maintenance and means to do it. And therefore, where there is no sufficient maintenance, there can be no sufficient Ministery, no instructing of the people, no true serving of God, as it ought to be.
And what a heap of unspeakable mischiefs and miseries do these evil customes, impropriations, and taking away the land, houses, and p [...]ssessions of the Church, bring amongst us?
And therefore, seeing the Souldiers, Captains, and others of the Military rank, that have gotten the lands of the Irish Rebels (which for their service, they have justly deserved) have likewise unjustly seized upon God [...] part, and the lands, houses, and possessions of the Church, and are as fast wedded to these evils, as to their wives; so that we can more easily overcome Golias, or pull the club out of Hercules hands, than our lands out of these mens fingers: It is high time, and I hope no good man will be offended with us for it, to implore, and most humbly to beg and beseech, the help and assistance of our Most gracious King, to redress these intolerable abuses, and to drive away this three-headed Cerberus, or rather this many-headed Hidra, the manifold Sacriledge, and the great oppression of the Church of Christ that is used in these dayes, and especially in this Kingdom of Ireland at this time. For I call Heaven and Earth to witness, that ever since the monstrous, undutiful, and unnatural murder, of that Most glorious Marty [...], your Majestie's most dear Father, my Most gracious Master, Charles the First, until the happy Arrival of your g [...]acious Majesty, I lived more quietly and contentedly, when all my Ecclesiastical Preferments were taken from me, and not 20 pound per annum left me in all the world to maintain me, than now I do; when by your gracious goodn [...]sse, all the Church Rights and Inheritances, are commanded unresistably to be yielded unto us: for your Majesty may be well assured, that they which, neither for love of Gods favour, nor fear of his vengeance, will observe Gods Commandments, will never regard to obey your commandments. And therefore many of our Military men, Colonels, Captains, and others that fought for the Long-Parliament and Crumwell, do, with some of your Commanders, that herein imitate them, divide and teare the Revenues, and Garment of the Church, the Spouse of Christ, worse than the Souldiers of Pilate did with the Coat of Christ. And therefore now in mine old age, well-nigh 80. years, I am forced to bestow all my labour, and take pains, and many journeys, which an old man can hardly do, and spend all my means in Law, (which were better bestowed upon the poor) to wring the Church-means out of their hands, or suffer the same, through my remisness, to be swallowed down into the belly of Hell; and leave my self to be liable to that great account, which [Page 117] I must render for my neglect of doing mine uttermost endeavour to recover it, at the last Day; the which wonderful streight that I am put to, doth wonderfully discontent and trouble me continually: which makes me oftentimes to think, that I were better to resign my Bishoprick, if I knew it were no offence to God, to some younger man, that could better combate with these Golias's, than for me to agonize, as I do, to recover my right, who may well cry out with the Poet,
But the nearness of the time, that I must render mine account of my Stewardship unto God, hath strengthned me, to write this Treatise against Sacriledge, and especially, the Sacriledge of this Climate, and more particularly of this Diocesse of Ossory, where the Irish behind me, the English before me, the Citizens of the Corporation of Kilkeny, and Crumwells Captains on the one hand, and your Majestie's faithful Souldiers and Subjects in Anno 1649. on the other hand, do all seem to me, to become faithless unto Christ, and to fight against God, to take away the Inheritance of his Church from us, that are his weak servants. And it hath imboldned me likewise, most humbly to supplicate your Majesty, to take notice of these wrongs done unto us, which you do not know; and to ass [...]t me, to gain that right unto the Church, which I without your Majesties assistance, cannot do; and to pardon me for my boldness, and whatsoever else I have done amisse.
CHAP. XX.
The Authe [...]r's supplication to Jesus Christ, that he would arise and maintain his own cause, which we his weak servants cannot do, against so many rich, powerful, and many-friended adversaries of his Church.
ANd now, sweet Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, having made mine humble addresse according to my bounden duty, to thine Annointed, thy Livetenant, and my Sacred Soveraign, to assist thy servants, to maintain thy right, Thy right, I say, as thou art a Priest, and a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec; and I know, that his Majesty, being the son of so pious, and so gracious a Father, as is now so glorious with thee in Heaven, will stretch forth his Royal hand, as thou didst unto S. Peter, to preserve us from sinking: I must now, with fear and reverence, and in all humility, crave leave, to return my speech unto thy S [...]lf; and as [...]hou hast commanded us, to hear thy voice, so thou hast promised, to hear our prayers: And therefore I pray thee let not my Lord be angry, but suffer thy servant to speak unto thee: And we confess, that we are not worthy to [...]it with the dogs of thy flock; yet thou hast called us, to a most high and honourable place, to be thine Embassadours to thy chosen people, and unto Kings and Princes, to be thy Stewards, and the Dispensers of thy manifoldgraces. And according to our places, thou hast commanded us to behave and carry our [Page 118] selves, as may be most agreeable for thine Honour; to preach thy word, to relieve the poor to keep hospitality, to build thine House, and to do other the like works of piety and charity.
And we know, that thou art not like Pharaoh, a cruel Master, that taketh Matth. 21 33. Matth. 2 [...] 14. Luke 19 13. away the straw, and yet will require the whole tale of bricks; for thou didst deliver thy Vineyard unto the Husbandmen, before thou didst expect the fruits of it; and thou gavest thy Talents unto thy servants, before thou didst look for any gain from them.
But now, O Lord God, our straw is kept from us, our vineyard is taken away, and we have scarce any one talent left unto us; for, O God, the It was all taken from us, and now still much is detained from us. Heathen have come into thine Inheritance, and as of old they made Hierusalem, so, now of late, they have made the famous Church of S. Keny, and many other Churches in Ireland, an heap [...] stones; the dead bodies of thy servants have they given to be meat unto the fowls of the air, and the flesh of thy Saints unto the beasts of the field. And as the Prophet David said, The Tabernacles of the Edomites, and Ismaelites, the Moabites and the Hagarens, Gebal and Ammon, and Amalec, the Philistines, with them that dwell at Tyre; Assure also is joyned with them, and have holpen the children of Lot to devour Jacob, and to lay waste his dwelling place: So, the Independents, the Arminians, the Brownists, the Anabaptists, Luther and Calvin, and Cartwright, the Hugonots, with them that are called Quakers, and the Jesuites also, have joyned with them, and have, to the [...]ttermost of their power, holpen our Grand Opposers the Presbyterians, if not to devour the seed of Jacob, to destroy the Church, and thy Service, (which they now deny to desire to do it) yet I am sure, to be confederate against thee, and to lay waste thy dwelling place, to imagin craftily against thy people, the true Royalists; and to take counsel against the secret ones, the Bishops, and Governours of the Church: And as Elias said of the children of Israel, They 1 Reg. 19. 10. have forsaken thy Covenant, they have thrown down thine Altars, and they have killed thy Prophets; So I may say of the children of Belial, they have forsaken the true Protestant Religion, they threw down thy Churches, they killed many of thy servants; and they said, Come, and let us root out the Bishops, that they be no more a people, and that the name of Episcopacy may be no more in remembrance; and to that end, as the Prophet saith, They▪ brake down all our carved and curious works, with axes and hammers; they have set fire upon thy holy places, and have defiled the dwelling place of thy Name, even to the ground: Yea, and they said in their hearts, Let Psal. 74. 7, 8. us make havock of them altogether; And by taking away all our lands, houses, and possessions, they fed us with the bread of tears, and gave us plenteousness Psal. 80. 5▪ of tears to drink: and so they made us a very strife unto our neighbours, and our enemies laughed us to scorn, when they saw us made as the filth of the world, and as the [...]ff-scouring of all things. 1 Cor. 4. 13.
And though thou hast brought unto us, a most gracious King, to our unspeakable joy and comfort; yet to this very day, they and their [...]ssociates, and that, which troubles us most of all, they that come in thy Name, and under pretence of thy Service, and for service done unto thee, and thy Church, do, by the example of those thine enemies, and the haters of thy Church, either through ignorance or covetousness, labour by all means, and with great friends, to blind the eyes of our good King, that he should not understand the truth of the Churches Right; that so they might the easier and the sooner, carry away the lands, houses, and possessions of the Church from thee, and from thy servants, whereby, they shall be made invalid and unable, to discharge the duties, and the works, that thou requirest at their hands, if thou dost not help them to their instruments and means wherewith they may do their work.
And therefore, because we are weak and friendless, and far unable to deal, and to prevail against so many powerful, armed men, we lift up our eyes and hands to thee, O Lord God, and pray thee, to arise and maintain thine own Cause, and let not man have the upper-hand; for they have rebelled against thee, and have robbed thee, as the Prophet testifieth, and be not angry with us for ever; but be gracious unto thy servants, and lay not that to our charge, which we cannot help, when we have done our very best to preserve thy Right, and to uphold thy Service; but let the sin lie upon the heads of them, that commit it. Hear us, O Lord our God, and grant our request, for Jesus Christ's sake, thy dear Son, and our only Saviour; to whom with thee, and the Holy Spirit, our blessed Comforter, be all Glory and Dominion, and Thanksgiving, for ever and ever. Amen.
Jehovae Liberatori.